A compendious discourse upon the case, as it stands between the Church of England and of Rome on the one hand, and again between the same Church of England and those congregations which have divided from it on the other hand together with the treatise of the division of the English church and the Romish, upon the Reformation / enlarged with some explicatory additionalls by H.F. ...
         Ferne, H. (Henry), 1602-1662.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A41212 of text R5674 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing F790). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 187 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 83 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A41212
         Wing F790
         ESTC R5674
         11795082
         ocm 11795082
         49289
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41212)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49289)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 530:19)
      
       
         
           
             A compendious discourse upon the case, as it stands between the Church of England and of Rome on the one hand, and again between the same Church of England and those congregations which have divided from it on the other hand together with the treatise of the division of the English church and the Romish, upon the Reformation / enlarged with some explicatory additionalls by H.F. ...
             Ferne, H. (Henry), 1602-1662.
          
           [10], 154 p. [3 leaves, 14] 184, [5] p.
           
             Printed by J.G. for R. Royston ...,
             London :
             1655.
          
           
             Imperfect: All after [10], 154 p. is lacking on film.
             Attributed to Henry Ferne Cf. BLC.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A41212  R5674  (Wing F790).  civilwar no A compendious discourse upon the case, as it stands between the Church of England and of Rome on the one hand, and again between the same Ch Ferne, H 1655    31548 19 10 0 0 0 0 9 B  The  rate of 9 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2006-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           Compendious
           DISCOURSE
           UPON
           THE
           CASE
           ,
           As
           it
           stands
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
          
           and
           of
           
             Rome
          
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           again
           between
           the
           same
           Church
           of
           
             England
          
           and
           those
           Congregations
           which
           have
           divided
           from
           it
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             TOGETHER
             WITH
          
           The
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           
             English
             Church
          
           and
           the
           
             Romish
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           
             REFORMATION
             .
          
        
         
           Enlarged
           with
           some
           Explicatory
           Additionalls
           .
           By
           
             H.
             F.
          
           D.D.
           
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             G.
          
           for
           
             R.
             Royston
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Anstel
           in
           Ivy-lane
           .
           1655.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           BE
           pleased
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           for
           amending
           not
           a
           few
           faults
           escaped
           in
           the
           first
           Edition
           of
           the
           Treatise
           touching
           
             The
             Division
             of
             the
             English
             and
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             ,
          
           the
           Printer
           intended
           a
           second
           .
           In
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           
           the
           Corrections
           were
           sent
           up
           to
           him
           with
           some
           
             explicatory
             Additionalls
             ;
          
           but
           other
           more
           necessary
           imployments
           intervening
           caused
           him
           to
           lay
           it
           aside
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           thought
           he
           had
           forgotten
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           willing
           he
           should
           doe
           so
           ,
           he
           lets
           me
           know
           he
           had
           reprinted
           some
           sheets
           of
           it
           .
           I
           did
           not
           like
           he
           should
           after
           almost
           two
           years
           suppression
           ,
           send
           it
           abroad
           with
           no
           more
           advantage
           :
           it
           came
           therefore
           
           into
           my
           minde
           to
           draw
           up
           the
           Case
           into
           a
           more
           compendious
           and
           methodicall
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           adde
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           betweene
           us
           and
           those
           that
           have
           divided
           from
           us
           ;
           still
           making
           references
           to
           the
           like
           points
           and
           passages
           as
           they
           lye
           scattered
           in
           the
           Two
           Treatises
           before
           printed
           :
           This
           of
           the
           
             Division
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           that
           other
           of
           
             Certain
             considerations
          
           
           touching
           this
           Church
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           here
           done
           ,
           is
           intended
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           contrived
           (
           with
           such
           brevity
           and
           plainnesse
           ,
           as
           the
           Cause
           would
           well
           permit
           )
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           acquainted
           with
           large
           Controversies
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           receive
           the
           instruction
           given
           them
           ;
           and
           being
           still
           in
           the
           Vnity
           and
           Communion
           of
           this
           Chu
           :
           are
           willing
           to
           continue
           therein
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
           the
           Temptations
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           or
           else
           following
           the
           seduction
           of
           the
           one
           side
           or
           the
           other
           (
           
             Romish
          
           or
           
             Sectarian
             )
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           are
           not
           unwilling
           to
           return
           upon
           discovery
           of
           the
           Error
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           their
           Way
           .
           Which
           that
           they
           may
           see
           ,
           I
           pray
           God
           in
           time
           to
           open
           their
           Eyes
           .
        
      
       
       
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           15.
           l.
           28.
           adde
           
             former
             .
          
           p.
           24.
           l.
           11.
           after
           
             serving
             God
          
           adde
           
             Rom.
          
           12.
           1.
           p.
           28.
           l.
           15.
           for
           
             or
             Western
             ,
          
           r.
           
             and
             Western
             ,
          
           l.
           25.
           after
           
             of
             which
             tima
             ,
          
           adde
           i.
           e.
           
             of
             the
             four
             first
             generall
             Councels
             .
          
           p.
           31.
           l.
           20.
           for
           
             Christ
             alwayes
             ,
          
           r.
           
             and
             alwayes
             .
          
           p.
           45.
           l.
           27.
           after
           
             yet
             ,
          
           adde
           
             they
             think
             .
          
           p.
           49.
           l.
           13.
           for
           
             Act
          
           r.
           
           
             Article
             ,
          
           p.
           54.
           l.
           6.
           for
           
             of
          
           r.
           
             or
             ,
          
           p.
           87.
           ult.
           for
           
             preserving
          
           r.
           
             preventing
             .
          
           p.
           111.
           16.
           for
           
             understanding
          
           r.
           
             undervaluing
             ,
          
           p.
           122.
           l.
           25.
           for
           
             know
          
           r.
           
             knew
             ,
          
           p.
           126.
           l.
           11.
           for
           
             that
             may
          
           r.
           
             that
             they
             may
             ,
          
           p.
           129.
           l.
           25.
           for
           
             his
          
           r.
           
             their
             .
          
           p.
           136.
           l.
           15.
           for
           
             the
             old
             Prophet
          
           r.
           
             old
             Prophets
             ,
          
           p.
           144.
           for
           
             cares
          
           r.
           
             jarres
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           Compendious
           Discourse
           upon
           the
           case
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
          
           and
           of
           
             Rome
          
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ;
           And
           again
           ,
           between
           the
           same
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           divided
           from
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
             §.
             I.
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             I
             Need
             not
             premise
             any
             thing
             for
             distinguishing
             the
             three
             Parties
             concerned
             in
             this
             case
             .
             They
             are
             too
             much
             at
             odds
             ,
             and
             their
             differences
             too
             many
             and
             notorious
             ;
             yet
             lest
             there
             be
             a
             mistake
             in
             Names
             ,
             (
             because
             all
             the
             Sects
             in
             this
             Nation
             call
             themselves
             
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             
               Churches
            
             of
             
               England
            
             )
             therefore
             by
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             is
             understood
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             
             Land
             established
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             holding
             out
             her
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             her
             Liturgy
             and
             Publick
             Divine
             Service
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             :
             and
             all
             those
             are
             called
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             are
             proved
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             (
             of
             what
             perswasion
             soever
             )
             have
             departed
             from
             ,
             or
             refused
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             this
             Church
             upon
             dislike
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             standing
             thus
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             aforesaid
             Sects
             ,
             which
             have
             divided
             from
             it
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             is
             challenged
             ,
             and
             assaulted
             by
             both
             ,
             put
             now
             to
             defend
             it self
             against
             both
             .
             Which
             brings
             to
             mind
             the
             Device
             of
             some
             
               Romanist
               ,
            
             who
             to
             make
             himself
             merry
             ,
             has
             pictured
             an
             
               English
               Protestant
            
             standing
             between
             a
             
               Papist
            
             and
             an
             
               Independent
               ,
            
             borrowing
             Arguments
             and
             Reasons
             from
             the
             One
             ,
             to
             oppose
             or
             answer
             the
             Other
             :
             Against
             the
             Papists
             he
             must
             plead
             (
             as
             do
             all
             Sectaries
             )
             Invisibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Scripture
             
             alone
             ,
             Liberty
             of
             private
             judgment
             :
             against
             other
             Sects
             he
             must
             help
             himself
             by
             urging
             (
             as
             do
             the
             Papists
             )
             the
             visible
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             ,
             Catholick
             Tradition
             and
             Practice
             ,
             and
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             .
             Well
             ,
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             may
             thus
             seemingly
             ▪
             please
             themselves
             ,
             but
             indeed
             This
             of
             all
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             most
             regular
             Reformation
             ,
             their
             great
             eye-sore
             and
             heart-sorrow
             .
             And
             the
             
               English
               Protestant
               ,
            
             or
             obedient
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             as
             he
             is
             well
             set
             between
             a
             
               Papist
            
             and
             
               Sectarie
               ,
            
             as
             between
             two
             Extremes
             ,
             so
             he
             onely
             is
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             opposition
             or
             pretensions
             of
             both
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             false
             Grounds
             and
             deceiving
             Principles
             of
             Both
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             we
             shall
             clearly
             see
             the
             Truth
             lyes
             in
             the
             midst
             between
             both
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             
               ENGLAND
            
             holds
             and
             maintains
             it
             .
             To
             give
             some
             Instances
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             §.
             II.
             First
             instance
             in
             Holy
             and
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Article
             of
             our
             Beliefe
             is
             
               One
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Catholick
               .
            
             The
             
               Romanists
            
             run
             away
             with
             the
             name
             
               Catholick
               ,
            
             appropriating
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             every
             Sect
             with
             the
             title
             
               Holy
               ,
            
             holding
             themselves
             the
             only
             Congregations
             of
             Saints
             .
             And
             as
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             enforce
             the
             name
             
               Catholick
            
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Title
             
               Holy
               ,
            
             admitting
             no
             Church
             to
             be
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             defile
             it self
             with
             their
             errors
             and
             corruptions
             :
             So
             Sectaries
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             advancing
             
               Holinesse
               ,
            
             and
             purity
             ,
             and
             of
             gathering
             a
             
               Holy
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             assembly
             of
             known
             Saints
             ,
             overthrow
             the
             
               Catholick
               ,
            
             and
             draw
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             into
             a
             corner
             ,
             confining
             it
             to
             their
             own
             Sect
             or
             perswasion
             .
             Now
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             the
             midst
             :
             which
             by
             a
             most
             regular
             and
             warrantable
             Reformation
             had
             respect
             to
             both
             ,
             and
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             title
             
               Holy
               ,
            
             provided
             for
             
               purity
               of
               Doctrine
            
             and
             worship
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             just
             complaint
             of
             Errors
             retained
             ,
             and
             for
             
               purity
               of
               life
               ,
            
             by
             coercion
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             censure
             so
             ,
             that
             no
             scandalous
             
             or
             notorious
             offender
             should
             be
             suffered
             .
             So
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             title
             
               Catholick
               ,
            
             this
             Church
             did
             retain
             (
             as
             for
             Belief
             ,
             so
             for
             practice
             )
             whatever
             had
             that
             stamp
             of
             Consent
             of
             all
             Ages
             upon
             it
             ;
             not
             confining
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             her
             perswasion
             ,
             but
             leaving
             it
             stil
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             communicable
             to
             all
             such
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             doe
             not
             wilfully
             cut
             themselves
             off
             ,
             but
             are
             careful
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             have
             means
             ,
             to
             hold
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             with
             the
             
               bond
               of
               charity
               :
            
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             preserving
             that
             
               one
               body
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Eph.
            
             4.
             4.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             
             II.
             As
             for
             
               Catholick
               or
               Vniversal
               Practice
               or
               Tradition
               ,
            
             which
             stands
             in
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             all
             Nations
             and
             Ages
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             
               Sectaries
            
             wave
             it
             altogether
             ,
             as
             wholly
             contrary
             to
             their
             Novelty
             ,
             so
             
               Papists
            
             pretend
             it
             onely
             ,
             reducing
             it
             into
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             present
             Church
             ,
             and
             cannot
             truly
             give
             Catholick
             Tradition
             for
             any
             point
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             worship
             ,
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             in
             the
             midst
             between
             both
             ,
             
             denying
             onely
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             brings
             not
             down
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Faith
             or
             Worship
             through
             all
             Ages
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             admits
             of
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Tradition
             or
             Practice
             ,
             and
             yields
             due
             Authority
             to
             it
             :
             the
             force
             of
             it
             resting
             upon
             common
             sense
             and
             reason
             (
             which
             is
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             must
             forsake
             that
             denies
             the
             Witnes
             of
             such
             Tradition
             )
             it
             being
             not
             possible
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             which
             began
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Apostolical
             Times
             ,
             and
             so
             succeeded
             through
             all
             Nations
             and
             Ages
             ,
             should
             be
             either
             deceived
             in
             what
             they
             unanimously
             witnessed
             ,
             or
             agree
             all
             of
             them
             to
             deceive
             those
             that
             followed
             them
             .
             Whereas
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
               ,
            
             being
             but
             part
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               ,
            
             and
             possibly
             over-ruled
             with
             some
             prevailing
             
               Faction
               ,
            
             cannot
             convince
             upon
             any
             such
             
               common
               notion
            
             of
             humane
             reason
             ;
             but
             must
             first
             prove
             it selfe
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Church
             ,
             and
             infallible
             .
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             forced
             to
             seek
             such
             proofe
             by
             witnesse
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             plainly
             run
             in
             a
             Circle
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             Church
             to
             the
             receiving
             or
             
             proving
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             back
             again
             from
             the
             Witnesse
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             their
             Church
             ;
             But
             
               Catholick
               or
               Vniversal
               Tradition
            
             brings
             down
             Scripture
             to
             the
             Conviction
             of
             Heathens
             or
             Jews
             ,
             that
             will
             but
             use
             their
             common
             sense
             and
             reason
             :
             that
             discovery
             ,
             which
             Scripture
             makes
             of
             it selfe
             by
             light
             from
             the
             innate
             qualities
             ,
             and
             internal
             Arguments
             relucent
             in
             it
             ,
             comes
             after
             ,
             and
             appeares
             to
             them
             onely
             ,
             that
             having
             entertained
             it
             upon
             the
             former
             Witnes
             of
             Catholicke
             Tradition
             ,
             are
             versed
             in
             it
             .
             So
             by
             this
             Witnes
             of
             Catholick
             Practice
             in
             observing
             the
             
               Lords
               day
               ,
               Easter
               day
               ,
               Episcopal
               Government
            
             throughout
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             such
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             concern
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             doe
             shew
             the
             Beginnings
             of
             the
             said
             Practices
             :
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             as
             it
             received
             at
             first
             and
             ever
             since
             observed
             the
             fore-mentioned
             particulars
             ,
             so
             it
             commands
             in
             generall
             ,
             due
             respect
             and
             adhaesion
             to
             that
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             comes
             down
             by
             such
             universall
             consent
             .
          
           
           
             
             III.
             Whereas
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             severall
             respects
             admits
             the
             distinction
             of
             
               Visible
            
             and
             
               Invisible
               ,
            
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             beare
             themselves
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             one
             extreme
             ,
             and
             the
             Sectaries
             upon
             the
             Other
             :
             the
             first
             will
             have
             such
             a
             
               visible
            
             flourishing
             condition
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             state
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             has
             and
             may
             fall
             into
             ,
             and
             prejudiciall
             (
             as
             by
             them
             pretended
             )
             to
             all
             just
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             more
             neerly
             concerns
             the
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             
               invisible
            
             perfection
             of
             the
             members
             thereof
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             please
             themselves
             with
             the
             outward
             garb
             and
             face
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             it
             tryed
             by
             the
             conspicuous
             Eminency
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Tr.
               1
               c.
            
             12.
             )
             rather
             than
             by
             truth
             and
             purity
             of
             doctrine
             .
             Sectaries
             on
             the
             other
             extreme
             bear
             themselves
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             
               Invisible
            
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             stands
             in
             those
             inward
             qualifications
             of
             true
             faith
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             requisite
             to
             make
             a
             true
             and
             lively
             member
             of
             Christs
             mystical
             Body
             :
             so
             
             that
             in
             the
             pursuit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             pretence
             of
             gathering
             Churches
             consisting
             of
             such
             members
             onely
             ,
             they
             
               dissipate
            
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             the
             Government
             he
             has
             setled
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             every
             true
             
               English
            
             Protestant
             acknowledges
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             visible
             society
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             of
             Professors
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             (
             of
             whom
             some
             are
             effectually
             called
             ,
             true
             and
             lively
             members
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             
               invisible
               ,
            
             others
             not
             yet
             advanced
             beyond
             the
             externall
             calling
             or
             profession
             )
             a
             society
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             such
             Professors
             ,
             under
             such
             a
             Regiment
             or
             Government
             left
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             and
             left
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             keep
             all
             in
             unity
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             admitted
             in
             the
             
               visible
            
             Church
             to
             the
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             unto
             a
             reall
             and
             effectuall
             participation
             of
             Grace
             and
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             lively
             Members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             
               Eph.
            
             c.
             4.
             11
             12
             ,
             13.
             16.
             
             And
             therefore
             all
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             the
             lawfull
             Pastors
             and
             Governors
             of
             that
             
               Visible
            
             Church
             whereof
             they
             are
             Members
             .
          
           
           
             
             All
             this
             we
             professe
             in
             that
             Article
             of
             our
             Creed
             touching
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             albeit
             that
             
               invisible
            
             condition
             of
             true
             Faith
             and
             Sanctity
             be
             the
             highest
             concernment
             and
             qualification
             of
             a
             Member
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             attaining
             to
             that
             condition
             be
             the
             hope
             and
             aime
             of
             every
             good
             Christian
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             chiefest
             thing
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             that
             Article
             ,
             (
             
               viz.
            
             a
             Communion
             of
             such
             true
             Believers
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Members
             of
             Christ
             )
             yet
             because
             the
             administrations
             of
             the
             
               visible
            
             Church
             tend
             necessarily
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             cuts
             himself
             off
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             
               visible
            
             Church
             ,
             bereaves
             himself
             necessarily
             of
             the
             means
             to
             be
             advanced
             to
             that
             
               invisible
            
             condition
             ;
             therefore
             he
             that
             professeth
             this
             Article
             ,
             sayes
             he
             believes
             Christ
             alwayes
             has
             his
             
               visible
            
             Church
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             in
             which
             such
             Meanes
             and
             Administrations
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             yields
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Governors
             set
             in
             it
             to
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
             IV.
             As
             the
             Romanists
             pretend
             to
             
             an
             infallible
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             bound
             to
             St.
             
             
               Peters
            
             Chair
             ;
             so
             have
             Sectaries
             their
             confidence
             of
             the
             speciall
             guidance
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             
             And
             if
             we
             set
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             may
             find
             as
             much
             semblance
             of
             Reason
             from
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             Sectaries
             alledge
             for
             every
             true
             Believer
             so
             inspired
             and
             directed
             ,
             as
             from
             those
             places
             the
             Romanists
             alledge
             for
             the
             Papal
             Infallibility
             ,
             of
             which
             
               Tr.
               1.
               c.
            
             27.
             
             Both
             these
             pretences
             are
             the
             very
             bane
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
               Romish
               Infallibility
            
             rendring
             that
             Church
             incorrigible
             ,
             and
             setting
             it
             beyond
             all
             bounds
             of
             accord
             with
             other
             Christians
             ,
             that
             desiring
             Reformation
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             or
             put
             off
             with
             that
             pretended
             priviledge
             :
             and
             the
             pretence
             of
             
               Sectaries
               ,
            
             rendring
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             uselesse
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             weakning
             the
             obedience
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             puts
             it
             into
             the
             power
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             will
             fancy
             himselfe
             a
             true
             Believer
             ,
             and
             guided
             by
             such
             assistance
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Reformer
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             the
             Church
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             no
             such
             pretence
             ,
             either
             of
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Governours
             ,
             or
             of
             Private
             Judgment
             in
             any
             against
             their
             Governours
             ;
             but
             such
             Authority
             of
             Governours
             and
             Pastors
             lawfully
             constituted
             ,
             as
             is
             beyond
             Appeal
             ,
             (
             save
             to
             a
             Generall
             Council
             sitting
             )
             and
             competent
             to
             determine
             and
             define
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             gainsayer
             ,
             and
             bind
             under
             Ecclesiasticall
             Censures
             .
             The
             ancient
             Church
             pretended
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             means
             of
             preserving
             Unity
             ;
             as
             said
             
               Treat
               .
               1.
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             When
             we
             ask
             of
             Those
             ,
             that
             dissent
             from
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             following
             their
             own
             sense
             or
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               judge
               ?
            
             The
             Papists
             think
             we
             then
             come
             into
             their
             Road
             ,
             and
             oppose
             their
             Plea
             to
             our
             Sectaries
             ;
             But
             we
             are
             still
             in
             the
             midst
             between
             them
             :
             Not
             establishing
             a
             Papal
             Infallible
             Judge
             ,
             nor
             allowing
             Private
             Judgment
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             Publick
             :
             Not
             calling
             them
             to
             be
             tryed
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             if
             that
             Church
             should
             judge
             for
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Publick
             Judgment
             of
             this
             National
             
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             Members
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             there
             is
             such
             power
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             of
             judging
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             censuring
             or
             binding
             the
             obstinate
             Gainsayers
             ,
             as
             
               Treat
               .
               2.
               c.
               1.
               nu
               .
            
             36.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             There
             was
             such
             Authority
             in
             the
             Governours
             of
             this
             Church
             before
             Reformation
             ,
             how
             then
             could
             Private
             Judgement
             take
             place
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             introduce
             the
             Reformation
             ?
          
           
             We
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             possible
             there
             may
             be
             cause
             of
             dissenting
             from
             the
             chiefe
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             Reformation
             may
             take
             its
             first
             rise
             from
             Private
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             
               Tr.
               1.
               c.
            
             9.
             but
             then
             to
             be
             managed
             with
             all
             peaceable
             moderation
             and
             subjection
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             shewn
             ,
             and
             more
             largely
             ,
             
               Tr.
               2.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             Now
             whether
             our
             Reformation
             took
             rise
             from
             some
             private
             judgement
             intimated
             to
             them
             in
             Authority
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             immediate
             inclination
             and
             judgment
             of
             those
             that
             had
             the
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             materiall
             ,
             seeing
             all
             was
             carryed
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             done
             not
             against
             ,
             but
             by
             those
             that
             were
             
             the
             chiefe
             Governours
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             V.
             As
             for
             that
             due
             Subordination
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             seen
             and
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             true
             ancient
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             wronged
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             The
             first
             invasion
             was
             made
             upon
             it
             by
             Papal
             usurpation
             ,
             under
             the
             title
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Bishop
               or
               Pastor
               ,
            
             which
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             him
             in
             effect
             the
             onely
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             but
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             
               Gregory
            
             declared
             against
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             affecting
             that
             Title
             ,
             and
             cleared
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Predecessors
             from
             assuming
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ere
             his
             Successors
             challenged
             and
             obtained
             it
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             have
             used
             it
             to
             the
             vassalage
             of
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             where
             they
             will
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             abused
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             every
             
               Sect
            
             risen
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             has
             lift
             up
             a
             hand
             to
             pull
             down
             that
             office
             and
             power
             ,
             making
             spoil
             of
             the
             Means
             and
             Maintenance
             thereunto
             belonging
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             her
             Reformation
             did
             according
             to
             
             the
             Universall
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             retain
             the
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             vindicating
             it
             from
             Papal
             Usurpation
             ;
             and
             is
             now
             put
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             the
             invasion
             of
             all
             other
             Sects
             ,
             which
             therefore
             stand
             convinced
             of
             down-right
             Schisme
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             below
             .
             I
             have
             the
             longer
             stayed
             upon
             these
             Instances
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             much
             tend
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             .
             Now
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             Case
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             in
             generall
             resolved
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             III.
             Resolution
             of
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             
               ENGLAND
            
             is
             unjustly
             charged
             with
             Schisme
             by
             the
             
               ROMAN
               ,
            
             for
             that
             Division
             which
             followed
             between
             them
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             :
             But
             does
             justly
             charge
             all
             other
             Sects
             with
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             have
             divided
             from
             it
             ,
             since
             that
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             words
             to
             speak
             of
             here
             by
             way
             of
             Explication
             ,
             
             1.
             
             
               National
               Church
               ;
            
             for
             we
             have
             often
             spoken
             in
             the
             Treatises
             ,
             and
             still
             shall
             speak
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             as
             
             of
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             .
             That
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             which
             has
             in
             it
             the
             whole
             subordination
             of
             Church
             governments
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             third
             Councel
             of
             
               Carth.
               Can.
               2.
               
               Provinciae
               quae
               primas
               sedes
               habent
               )
               viz.
            
             One
             Primate
             ,
             with
             severall
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             :
             Whether
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             be
             bounded
             with
             the
             Limits
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             Precincts
             appointed
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Councils
             ,
             or
             the
             Supreme
             Civil
             Power
             .
             Every
             Congregation
             ,
             nay
             every
             House
             may
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             (
             
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               h●use
               ,
               Rom.
            
             16.
             5.
             
             )
             but
             as
             part
             onely
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             National
             Church
             .
             So
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             Christianity
             in
             these
             Cities
             ,
             began
             in
             a
             singular
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             being
             inlarged
             to
             a
             due
             fulnesse
             ,
             had
             every
             of
             them
             the
             exercise
             (
             or
             practise
             )
             of
             that
             whole
             subordination
             of
             power
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             
             II.
             For
             the
             word
             
               Reformation
               .
            
             We
             must
             distinguish
             between
             that
             which
             is
             
               Publick
            
             or
             
               Nationall
               ,
            
             the
             reformation
             
             of
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             in
             forbidding
             and
             casting
             out
             errors
             or
             Corruptions
             in
             beliefe
             or
             practice
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             
               Private
               or
               particular
               ,
            
             the
             Reformation
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             in
             not
             admitting
             or
             ceasing
             to
             professe
             Errors
             prevailing
             or
             imposed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             ,
             or
             in
             which
             he
             was
             baptized
             and
             Educated
             :
             upon
             which
             Reforming
             of
             himselfe
             may
             follow
             a
             dividing
             from
             that
             Church
             
               by
               Excommunication
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             by
             
               Non-communion
               .
            
          
           
             
             III.
             Touching
             the
             words
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             or
             dividing
             of
             Communion
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             
               Actual
               non-communion
               ,
            
             or
             want
             of
             Actual
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             ,
             from
             
               Schisme
            
             or
             the
             guilt
             of
             
               Schisme
               .
            
             The
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             want
             of
             Actual
             communion
             may
             happen
             between
             two
             Nationall
             Churches
             disagreeing
             in
             some
             practises
             ,
             and
             that
             disagreement
             followed
             with
             too
             much
             heat
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Tr.
               1.
               c.
            
             17
             ,
             18.
             )
             and
             sometimes
             between
             a
             Church
             and
             particular
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             through
             mis-informations
             ,
             passion
             ,
             exasperations
             :
             
             But
             
               Schisme
            
             is
             a
             wilfull
             (
             
               i.e.
            
             voluntary
             ,
             causles
             ,
             )
             dividing
             or
             separating
             
             from
             those
             we
             ought
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             .
             And
             as
             before
             said
             of
             
               Non-communion
            
             ,
             so
             observe
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             
               Schisme
            
             may
             fall
             either
             upon
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             causlesly
             dividing
             from
             ,
             or
             refusing
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             other
             Churches
             :
             
             or
             else
             upon
             the
             Members
             and
             parts
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             withdrawing
             their
             obedience
             from
             their
             lawfull
             Pastors
             or
             Governours
             ,
             and
             dividing
             from
             them
             and
             the
             Congregations
             under
             them
             :
             setting
             up
             a
             distinct
             communion
             ,
             or
             joyning
             themselves
             to
             any
             such
             ,
             elsewhere
             set
             up
             ,
             The
             case
             between
             the
             
               Churches
            
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Rome
            
             stands
             according
             to
             the
             first
             consideration
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             as
             it
             falls
             between
             two
             Nationall
             Churches
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             division
             ,
             which
             followed
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             must
             be
             call'd
             
               Schism
            
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             examining
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             falls
             on
             them
             ,
             not
             us
             ;
             But
             the
             case
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             and
             other
             Sects
             ,
             which
             have
             divided
             from
             it
             ,
             stands
             according
             to
             the
             second
             consideration
             of
             
               Schism
               ,
            
             between
             a
             Nationall
             
             Church
             and
             the
             Members
             thereof
             .
             Which
             dividing
             from
             it
             stand
             guilty
             of
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             disobedience
             unto
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             breach
             of
             Charity
             both
             towards
             their
             Governours
             and
             also
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             continuing
             in
             obedience
             to
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             are
             degrees
             in
             the
             height
             and
             guilt
             of
             
               Schism
               .
            
             A
             
               Schism
               ,
            
             by
             a
             bare
             recess
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             an
             established
             Church
             ,
             setting
             up
             a
             distinct
             Communion
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             leaving
             it
             in
             its
             own
             condition
             and
             establishment
             ,
             pretending
             only
             to
             private
             or
             selfe-reformation
             ;
             Such
             was
             the
             
               Schism
            
             of
             former
             
               Separatists
               ,
            
             whilest
             this
             Church
             stood
             free
             from
             violence
             ;
             They
             went
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             it
             remained
             where
             it
             was
             .
             This
             incurrs
             the
             guilt
             aforesaid
             of
             high
             disobedience
             and
             breach
             of
             Charity
             :
             but
             not
             in
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             as
             that
             which
             followes
             .
             A
             
               Schism
               ,
            
             that
             not
             only
             divides
             from
             the
             Communion
             ,
             but
             also
             offers
             violence
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             pulls
             down
             what
             was
             ,
             not
             only
             persons
             and
             Governours
             ,
             
             to
             set
             themselves
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             form
             and
             government
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             their
             own
             in
             stead
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             higher
             and
             farther
             than
             ever
             any
             of
             the
             Ancient
             
               Schismatikes
            
             went
             ,
             which
             changed
             not
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             alwayes
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             this
             will
             be
             considerable
             in
             the
             violence
             of
             our
             modern
             
               Schism
               .
            
             But
             before
             we
             charge
             them
             according
             to
             the
             premises
             ,
             let
             us
             clear
             the
             Case
             as
             it
             stands
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             charging
             us
             with
             
               Schisme
            
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             IV.
             Our
             Defence
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Our
             Defence
             in
             generall
             comes
             to
             this
             (
             as
             it
             was
             touched
             
               Tr.
               1.
               c.
            
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             )
             This
             Church
             had
             
               Cause
            
             for
             such
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             Authority
             for
             the
             doing
             it
             :
             sufficient
             both
             .
             For
             when
             such
             Errors
             prevail
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             such
             generall
             practice
             ,
             it
             is
             high
             time
             by
             due
             Reformation
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             in
             Authority
             be
             convinced
             and
             doe
             it
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Reformation
             just
             and
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             there
             was
             
               sufficient
               Cause
            
             by
             reason
             of
             Error
             and
             corruption
             in
             belief
             and
             Worship
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             could
             
             not
             continue
             in
             without
             gross
             dissembling
             and
             wrong
             to
             our
             consciences
             and
             Gods
             honour
             .
             The
             truth
             and
             evidence
             of
             this
             stands
             upon
             the
             examination
             of
             those
             doctrines
             touching
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             
               English
            
             Church
             was
             generally
             tainted
             according
             to
             the
             
               Romish
            
             infection
             .
             The
             tryall
             whereof
             was
             in
             part
             made
             ,
             
               Tr.
               1.
               c.
            
             30.
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             points
             ,
             wherein
             they
             and
             we
             differ
             ,
             cannot
             be
             (
             as
             they
             would
             impose
             upon
             the
             world
             )
             
               Catholick
               doctrines
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             beliefe
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             as
             S.
             
               Jude
               ,
               ver.
            
             3.
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               the
               faith
               once
               delivered
               .
            
          
           
             But
             farther
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             ,
             which
             cannot
             examine
             all
             the
             
               Romish
            
             doctrines
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             professed
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             may
             briefly
             and
             more
             neer
             at
             hand
             see
             so
             far
             into
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             perceive
             it
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             means
             to
             know
             better
             ,
             can
             safely
             or
             conscionably
             communicate
             with
             :
             
             We
             will
             make
             a
             brief
             tryall
             or
             estimate
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Faith
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Sacraments
            
             professed
             ,
             practiced
             ,
             
             administred
             therein
             ;
             for
             these
             the
             Romanists
             will
             not
             deny
             to
             belong
             immediately
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             fit
             to
             give
             us
             direction
             for
             holding
             ,
             or
             not
             holding
             Communion
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             If
             we
             finde
             any
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             of
             Men
             ,
             calling
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             deny
             directly
             and
             peremptorily
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             or
             Belief
             ,
             into
             which
             all
             Christians
             are
             baptized
             ,
             as
             professed
             
               Arrians
            
             and
             
               Socinians
            
             doe
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             their
             Error
             is
             immediately
             against
             the
             foundation
             :
             they
             doe
             not
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             Churches
             .
             We
             doe
             not
             so
             charge
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             But
             albeit
             she
             holds
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             yet
             finde
             we
             her
             superstructures
             ,
             in
             no
             less
             matters
             than
             of
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Foundation
             will
             not
             safely
             bear
             ,
             nor
             any
             good
             Christian
             (
             coming
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             )
             conscionably
             endure
             .
             For
             when
             any
             Church
             propounds
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
             Faith
             &
             Worship
             without
             manifesting
             the
             truth
             thereof
             to
             mens
             consciences
             by
             clear
             consequence
             from
             
             those
             prime
             Fundamentals
             into
             which
             they
             are
             baptized
             ,
             or
             from
             Scripture
             it selfe
             :
             
             it
             is
             intolerable
             .
             For
             this
             Rule
             is
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ;
             Whatever
             the
             Church
             propounds
             so
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             practiced
             ,
             it
             stands
             bound
             so
             to
             manifest
             the
             same
             :
             else
             it
             sets
             it selfe
             in
             Gods
             stead
             ,
             taking
             an
             immediate
             dominion
             over
             mens
             faith
             and
             consciences
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             propounds
             and
             enjoynes
             ,
             as
             matters
             of
             Order
             ,
             Ceremony
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             significant
             profession
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             more
             decent
             performance
             of
             that
             Worship
             ,
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             obey
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             as
             expresse
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             word
             against
             the
             particular
             he
             refuses
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             the
             command
             is
             expresse
             ,
             which
             binds
             him
             to
             obey
             those
             
               that
               are
               over
               him
               in
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             Were
             this
             Rule
             well
             held
             to
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             more
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             necessary
             for
             
               peaceable
            
             subjection
             ,
             
               Tr.
               2.
               c.
            
             1.
             will
             be
             useful
             below
             against
             those
             that
             causelesly
             divide
             from
             this
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             present
             Case
             ,
             we
             did
             not
             quarrell
             
             at
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             for
             matters
             of
             Rite
             ,
             Order
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             of
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             .
             The
             
               superadded
               Articles
            
             being
             so
             farre
             from
             a
             manifestation
             by
             clear
             consequence
             as
             above
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             proved
             clearly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Word
             :
             and
             the
             worship
             then
             in
             
               an
               unknown
               tongue
            
             against
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             ,
             1.
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             against
             the
             reason
             of
             a
             
               reasonable
               serving
               of
               God
               :
            
             beside
             that
             Worship
             which
             was
             given
             to
             
               Images
            
             against
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             second
             commandment
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             examine
             a
             Church
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             it
             administred
             :
             Those
             two
             ,
             which
             confessedly
             are
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             .
             Where
             we
             finde
             the
             Cup
             denyed
             to
             the
             Cummunicants
             ,
             we
             see
             a
             direct
             breach
             of
             Institution
             ,
             a
             defrauding
             the
             People
             of
             God
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             which
             affords
             and
             makes
             them
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             blood-shed
             ,
             also
             where
             we
             finde
             a
             daily
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             established
             ,
             we
             plainly
             see
             a
             depravation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             a
             derogation
             to
             the
             
               One
               oblation
            
             upon
             the
             Cross
             .
             Thus
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             Primitive
             
             Antiquity
             :
             it
             is
             cleer
             to
             every
             one
             that
             sees
             any
             thing
             ,
             there
             is
             just
             Cause
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             where
             such
             Errors
             and
             Corruptions
             have
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             of
             ceasing
             to
             communicate
             (
             at
             least
             as
             to
             those
             Errors
             and
             Practises
             )
             with
             that
             Church
             which
             will
             not
             (
             being
             admonished
             )
             reform
             them
             :
             so
             that
             if
             the
             Question
             be
             put
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             be
             of
             the
             
               English
            
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             corrupted
             together
             with
             the
             
               Romish
               ,
            
             or
             as
             it
             was
             after
             reformed
             ?
             it
             amounts
             to
             this
             :
             Whether
             he
             would
             be
             a
             sick
             and
             diseased
             man
             ,
             or
             whole
             and
             healthfull
             ?
             Whether
             keep
             company
             with
             persons
             infected
             ,
             or
             with
             those
             that
             are
             cleare
             and
             sound
             ?
             The
             choice
             is
             easie
             to
             a
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             V.
             Iust
             and
             sufficient
             Authority
             for
             publick
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             cast
             those
             Errors
             and
             Corruptions
             out
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             by
             publick
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             required
             
               Sufficient
               Authority
               .
            
             That
             also
             was
             not
             here
             wanting
             ,
             both
             the
             
               Civill
            
             and
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
            
             Both
             these
             were
             seen
             in
             the
             Ancient
             lawful
             Synods
             ,
             gathered
             and
             held
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             of
             Reformation
             .
             And
             therefore
             
             every
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             having
             within
             it self
             ,
             the
             whole
             subordination
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Power
             or
             Government
             ,
             (
             the
             Permission
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Civill
             Power
             concurring
             )
             may
             reform
             it self
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             make
             a
             publick
             nationall
             Reformation
             .
             The
             Antient
             Council
             of
             
               Arles
            
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             the
             severall
             Councils
             of
             
               Carthage
            
             in
             
               Africa
               ,
            
             of
             
               Toledo
            
             in
             
               Spaine
               ,
            
             did
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             matters
             of
             
               Discipline
               ,
            
             but
             
               Doctrine
            
             also
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             
               Arles
               ,
            
             for
             rebaptizing
             them
             which
             came
             from
             Hereticks
             ,
             denying
             the
             Trinity
             ▪
             
               can.
            
             8.
             
             The
             
               Melivetan
            
             Council
             determined
             against
             the
             
               Pelagean
            
             Heresie
             :
             The
             third
             Council
             of
             
               Toledo
            
             gathered
             for
             extinguishing
             the
             Reliques
             of
             that
             Heresie
             ,
             which
             had
             long
             infected
             the
             
               Gothick
            
             Nation
             ,
             and
             hindered
             the
             meeting
             and
             benefit
             of
             such
             Councils
             :
             as
             King
             
               Riccared
            
             (
             who
             called
             that
             nationall
             Synod
             )
             complaines
             in
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             Bishops
             then
             assembled
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             these
             Councils
             were
             gathered
             ,
             and
             held
             ,
             and
             did
             conclude
             independently
             on
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             without
             
             acknowledgement
             of
             any
             such
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             was
             after
             challenged
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             Faire
             respect
             indeed
             was
             had
             to
             that
             Bishop
             in
             a
             
               fraternall
            
             way
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             communicating
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             done
             and
             concluded
             ;
             as
             that
             first
             Council
             of
             
               Arles
               ,
               Fratri
               Sylvestro
               ,
            
             and
             
               charitativè
               significamus
               ;
            
             In
             the
             third
             Council
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Can.
            
             47.
             for
             reading
             nothing
             in
             the
             Church
             but
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Hoc
               innotescat
               fratri
               &
               con-sacerdoti
               Bonifacio
            
             (
             I
             suppose
             they
             mean
             
               Boniface
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               )
               vel
               aliis
               earum
               partium
               Episcopis
               ,
            
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             this
             Canon
             might
             be
             received
             and
             practised
             in
             those
             parts
             :
             But
             presently
             after
             in
             the
             fourth
             Council
             (
             in
             which
             S.
             
               Augustine
            
             was
             )
             when
             the
             Liberty
             of
             their
             Church
             seemed
             to
             be
             infringed
             ,
             through
             a
             kinde
             of
             Jurisdiction
             challenged
             by
             the
             same
             
               Boniface
            
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Appeals
             ,
             they
             utterly
             rejected
             his
             Plea
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             by
             the
             generall
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
            
             but
             could
             not
             prove
             it
             .
             So
             he
             that
             looks
             into
             the
             severall
             Councils
             of
             
               Toledo
               ,
            
             will
             
             finde
             no
             signification
             of
             a
             dependance
             on
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             but
             great
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             religious
             care
             of
             their
             severall
             
               Kings
               ,
            
             by
             whose
             permission
             they
             assembled
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             therefore
             being
             such
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             having
             like
             power
             ,
             might
             lawfully
             reform
             it self
             without
             asking
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
            
             any
             leave
             ,
             or
             without
             staying
             for
             a
             free
             generall
             Councill
             :
             for
             albeit
             such
             a
             Councill
             was
             in
             agitation
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             be
             expected
             ,
             either
             a
             
               generall
            
             one
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             
               East
            
             or
             
               Westerne
            
             Churches
             ,
             or
             a
             
               free
            
             one
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Popes
             exorbitant
             power
             ,
             as
             
               Tr.
               1.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             And
             as
             it
             might
             ,
             so
             it
             did
             justly
             reforme
             ,
             casting
             off
             in
             the
             first
             place
             that
             Papall
             usurpation
             ,
             which
             hindered
             all
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             desining
             nothing
             against
             the
             definitions
             of
             known
             and
             approved
             Generall
             Councils
             ,
             (
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             which
             time
             Cardinall
             
               Perroun
            
             thinks
             it
             reasonable
             the
             triall
             of
             a
             Church
             be
             restreined
             ,
             as
             
               Tr.
               1.
               c.
               ult
            
             )
             unlesse
             some
             will
             quarrel
             at
             something
             of
             
               Discipline
               ,
            
             not
             retained
             in
             our
             
             church
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             constitutions
             :
             which
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             prudentiall
             Provision
             ,
             admits
             variation
             according
             to
             the
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Times
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             Nationall
             Synods
             have
             not
             held
             themselves
             alwayes
             bound
             to
             all
             things
             determined
             formerly
             in
             that
             kinde
             ,
             but
             have
             put
             the
             receptions
             of
             such
             Canons
             to
             the
             vote
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             first
             of
             
               Toledo
               ;
               Statuta
               Concilii
               Niceni
               ,
            
             The
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
            
             about
             Ordinations
             ,
             before
             not
             used
             among
             them
             ,
             are
             voted
             there
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             Also
             we
             finde
             they
             frequently
             make
             relaxation
             of
             former
             rigour
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             injunctions
             of
             
               penance
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             constitutions
             of
             this
             kinde
             not
             reteined
             or
             observed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             Such
             as
             concern
             the
             exercise
             of
             publique
             Penance
             ;
             such
             as
             forbid
             the
             translating
             of
             a
             Bishop
             from
             City
             to
             City
             ,
             and
             Ordinations
             without
             a
             Title
             :
             things
             determined
             in
             generall
             Councils
             .
             Of
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             point
             of
             single
             life
             of
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             
               T.
               2
               c.
            
             1.
             &
             of
             the
             whole
             point
             of
             the
             warrantableness
             
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             
               Tr.
               2.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VI
             .
             Answer
             to
             the
             Romish
             Plea
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             Grounds
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             answer
             ,
             what
             they
             object
             or
             pretend
             against
             us
             ,
             which
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             have
             the
             better
             impression
             upon
             the
             unwary
             ,
             they
             represent
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             before
             Reformation
             ,
             wholly
             Romish
             ,
             professing
             their
             Doctrine
             ever
             since
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Faith
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             under
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             first
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             acknowledging
             that
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             yeilding
             Obedience
             to
             that
             
               See
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             owing
             it
             as
             Duty
             upon
             the
             conversion
             of
             this
             Land
             .
             From
             these
             premises
             their
             Inference
             is
             (
             and
             they
             think
             it
             will
             take
             with
             the
             unwary
             )
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             by
             her
             Reformation
             ,
             has
             cast
             off
             the
             Faith
             received
             ,
             and
             so
             fallen
             into
             
               Heresie
               ,
            
             and
             by
             denying
             subjection
             to
             that
             
               See
               ,
            
             has
             incurred
             the
             guilt
             of
             
               Schisme
               .
            
             But
             as
             there
             is
             some
             truth
             apparent
             in
             the
             Premises
             ,
             so
             as
             much
             Falshood
             supposed
             ,
             and
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             which
             renders
             the
             Inferences
             inconsequent
             and
             invalid
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Nationall
             
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             was
             generally
             
               Romish
               ,
            
             both
             for
             Doctrine
             professed
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             Obedience
             yielded
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             but
             then
             the
             Inference
             they
             make
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             is
             a
             New
             Church
             ,
             or
             Hereticall
             ,
             is
             invalid
             ,
             because
             it
             rests
             upon
             this
             untruth
             ,
             supposed
             ,
             and
             taken
             by
             them
             for
             granted
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             that
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Church
             was
             alwaies
             such
             ,
             teaching
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             profession
             of
             such
             Doctrine
             makes
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             
               Catholique
               ,
            
             and
             the
             denyall
             of
             it
             renders
             it
             
               Hereticall
               ;
            
             all
             which
             they
             must
             prove
             to
             make
             good
             that
             Inference
             ;
             where
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Catholique
             Christian
             Faith
             
               once
               delivered
               ,
            
             
             
               Jude
            
             5.
             
             Christ
             alwaies
             professed
             in
             all
             ages
             (
             and
             into
             which
             they
             and
             we
             baptise
             )
             makes
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             holding
             that
             Faith
             
               undefiled
               ,
            
             and
             free
             from
             Errours
             and
             Corruptions
             in
             Belief
             and
             Worship
             ,
             makes
             a
             pure
             and
             
               Orthodox
               Church
               .
            
             So
             did
             the
             ancient
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             hold
             the
             Faith
             ,
             so
             does
             the
             reformed
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             hold
             and
             professe
             it
             ,
             
             freed
             from
             the
             mixture
             of
             Errour
             ,
             which
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             later
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             infecting
             of
             the
             English
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             National
             Church
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             
               Hereticall
               ,
            
             by
             ceasing
             to
             be
             
               Romish
               ,
            
             that
             it
             is
             therefore
             the
             more
             pure
             and
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             the
             like
             supposals
             ,
             false
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             they
             give
             pretence
             (
             plausible
             to
             the
             unwary
             )
             for
             that
             demand
             :
             
               Shew
               such
               a
               Protestant
               Church
               in
               England
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
            
             as
             if
             every
             Nationall
             Church
             did
             alwaies
             teach
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             without
             mixture
             of
             such
             Errour
             generally
             prevailing
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             it
             were
             reasonably
             required
             of
             us
             to
             shew
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             alwaies
             
               Protestant
               ,
            
             
             
               i.e.
            
             protesting
             against
             Errors
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Errours
             were
             not
             alwaies
             ,
             nor
             at
             first
             known
             ;
             or
             to
             shew
             a
             
               Reformed
            
             Church
             before
             the
             Reformation
             made
             .
             For
             though
             Truth
             be
             alwaies
             before
             Errour
             ,
             yet
             Errour
             is
             before
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             protests
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             casts
             it
             out
             .
             So
             the
             
               English
            
             Church
             ,
             as
             corrupted
             with
             
               Romish
            
             Errours
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             
             so
             before
             it
             could
             be
             
               Protestant
            
             or
             
               Reformed
               ;
            
             but
             the
             Catholick
             Truths
             it
             alwaies
             held
             made
             it
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             even
             under
             that
             mixture
             of
             Errours
             :
             so
             when
             by
             Reformation
             it
             had
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             it
             remained
             the
             same
             Christian
             Church
             :
             but
             a
             more
             pure
             and
             sound
             one
             ,
             holding
             still
             the
             same
             Catholick
             Truths
             ,
             without
             that
             mixture
             of
             Errour
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             ancient
             Christian
             Church
             did
             ,
             before
             Popery
             prevailed
             ,
             as
             
               Tr.
               1.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Saxons
            
             or
             
               English
            
             (
             whatever
             preparation
             they
             had
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Vicinity
             and
             Acquaintance
             of
             the
             
               British
            
             Christians
             )
             did
             indeed
             receive
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             through
             the
             godly
             care
             of
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             first
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               Austin
            
             and
             others
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             to
             preach
             it
             here
             .
             But
             then
             the
             untruth
             (
             which
             they
             suppose
             ,
             and
             usually
             impose
             upon
             the
             unwary
             )
             is
             palpable
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             to
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             it
             was
             in
             
               Gregorie's
            
             time
             :
             and
             that
             we
             ,
             by
             Reformation
             have
             cast
             off
             the
             Faith
             we
             
             received
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             maine
             and
             fundamentall
             Faith
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             man
             or
             Church
             Christian
             ,
             no
             question
             but
             
               Austin
               ,
            
             and
             those
             that
             were
             sent
             ,
             preached
             that
             they
             baptized
             into
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             we
             do
             still
             .
             Then
             as
             for
             the
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             which
             they
             and
             we
             differ
             in
             ,
             the
             Novelty
             is
             clear
             :
             neither
             can
             they
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             any
             point
             we
             cast
             off
             ,
             was
             a
             doctrine
             of
             Faith
             in
             S.
             
               Gregory's
            
             time
             .
             Some
             things
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             of
             misbelief
             and
             practise
             ,
             were
             then
             crept
             in
             ,
             and
             gathering
             strength
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             their
             allegations
             of
             Fathers
             for
             the
             points
             we
             differ
             in
             ,
             their
             owne
             
               Gregory
            
             comes
             rarely
             in
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Purgatory
             was
             his
             
               opinion
               ,
            
             they
             have
             expresse
             proof
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             was
             an
             article
             of
             Faith
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             
               Communion
               in
               both
               kindes
               ,
            
             was
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             alwaies
             before
             :
             that
             
               Image-worship
            
             is
             declared
             against
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Marsellis
               :
            
             the
             Title
             also
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             
             
               Vniversall
               Bishop
            
             (
             which
             immediately
             concernes
             the
             Cause
             in
             hand
             )
             is
             declared
             against
             ,
             in
             his
             contestation
             with
             
               John
            
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             who
             affected
             it
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             had
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             continued
             the
             same
             for
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             
               Gregory's
            
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
            
             taken
             no
             more
             to
             himself
             than
             the
             said
             
               Gregory
            
             did
             ,
             certainly
             it
             would
             not
             have
             come
             to
             a
             division
             ,
             neither
             would
             there
             have
             been
             cause
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VII
             .
             Deniall
             of
             Obedience
             to
             Papall
             jurisdiction
             makes
             not
             Schismaticall
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             
               English
            
             Church
             (
             still
             generally
             taken
             )
             before
             Reformation
             ,
             acknowledged
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             that
             
               See
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Inference
             they
             make
             (
             therefore
             it
             is
             Schismaticall
             in
             casting
             off
             or
             denying
             to
             yeild
             obedience
             thereunto
             )
             is
             invalid
             ;
             for
             it
             supposes
             this
             untruth
             ,
             that
             we
             owed
             it
             of
             duty
             upon
             special
             relation
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             our
             conversion
             or
             receiving
             the
             Faith
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             
               See
               .
            
             To
             answer
             ,
          
           
             I.
             It
             seemes
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
            
             makes
             his
             claim
             to
             
               England
            
             upon
             a
             double
             Title
             ,
             One
             of
             
               Vniversall
               Pastorship
               ,
            
             which
             extends
             to
             all
             
             Churches
             of
             what
             Plantation
             soever
             ;
             the
             Other
             of
             Conversion
             or
             Plantation
             ,
             
             which
             reaches
             to
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             some
             other
             Nations
             ;
             and
             it
             seemes
             ,
             when
             these
             Titles
             are
             divided
             ,
             the
             first
             prevailes
             ,
             and
             swallowes
             up
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             brings
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             which
             other
             Apostles
             (
             besides
             
               Peter
            
             )
             and
             their
             Successors
             planted
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             Apostles
             shall
             not
             leave
             the
             like
             Title
             of
             Jurisdiction
             to
             those
             which
             succeeded
             them
             in
             the
             Churches
             they
             planted
             ,
             unlesse
             dependantly
             on
             
               Rome
               :
            
             also
             that
             the
             other
             Apostles
             laboured
             dependently
             on
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             and
             as
             his
             Ministers
             and
             Commissioners
             plaated
             Churches
             for
             him
             to
             rule
             over
             as
             supreme
             general
             Pastor
             ;
             when
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             were
             sent
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             with
             equall
             commission
             to
             plant
             Churches
             in
             all
             the
             world
             :
             
               God
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.
             and
             
               As
               my
               Father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               I
               send
               you
               ,
            
             John
             20.
             
             Therefore
             
               Peter
            
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             when
             they
             made
             that
             agreement
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             2.
             departed
             to
             the
             work
             upon
             equal
             termes
             .
          
           
           
             
             To
             establish
             this
             first
             and
             transcendent
             Title
             of
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             good
             these
             several
             untruths
             .
             That
             it
             was
             so
             with
             
               Peter
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             :
             That
             it
             is
             so
             with
             the
             Successors
             of
             
               Peter
            
             in
             respect
             of
             Those
             which
             succeeded
             the
             other
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Churches
             by
             them
             planted
             :
             That
             the
             Power
             and
             Priviledge
             pretended
             to
             be
             in
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             was
             derived
             upon
             his
             Successors
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             derived
             onely
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             not
             of
             
               Antioch
            
             or
             elsewhere
             .
             All
             these
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             good
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             seeing
             all
             their
             
               Romish
            
             faith
             (
             resting
             upon
             the
             pretended
             Priviledges
             of
             that
             
               Church
            
             )
             is
             founded
             upon
             these
             false
             Supposals
             :
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             all
             good
             by
             apparent
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             they
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             prime
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             necessary
             for
             all
             to
             believe
             (
             as
             this
             is
             according
             to
             their
             doctrine
             )
             are
             clearly
             conteined
             in
             Scripture
             .
             But
             to
             shew
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             that
             Church
             (
             
               Infallibility
            
             and
             
               Vniversall
               Jurisdiction
            
             )
             so
             conteined
             ,
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ;
             
             for
             when
             in
             this
             vast
             Controversie
             they
             leave
             nothing
             untoucht
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             make
             any
             seeming
             appearance
             for
             such
             priviledges
             ,
             they
             doe
             but
             give
             us
             
               words
               ,
            
             nothing
             of
             force
             to
             prove
             the
             
               thing
            
             indeed
             .
             Some
             passages
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             
               Tr.
               1.
               c.
            
             27.
             and
             in
             
               cap.
               28.
               
               &
            
             30.
             
          
           
             
             II.
             As
             to
             his
             second
             Title
             from
             Plantation
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             :
             We
             doe
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Converting
             of
             any
             Nation
             to
             the
             Faith
             gave
             a
             Title
             of
             Jurisdiction
             to
             that
             Church
             from
             whence
             that
             Nation
             received
             the
             Faith
             ;
             for
             we
             doe
             not
             see
             it
             was
             held
             for
             any
             Rule
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             the
             limiting
             or
             extending
             the
             bounds
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             :
             We
             doe
             not
             find
             that
             the
             ancient
             Councils
             ,
             which
             provided
             therein
             ,
             had
             any
             respect
             to
             such
             Title
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Empire
             rather
             ,
             and
             the
             Provinces
             thereof
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             alteration
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             anywhere
             since
             made
             in
             the
             bounds
             of
             National
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             followed
             the
             division
             of
             Kingdomes
             into
             which
             the
             Empire
             
             was
             broken
             :
             which
             appears
             in
             the
             severall
             Councils
             of
             
               Toledo
            
             (
             above
             mentioned
             )
             under
             their
             severall
             Kings
             ,
             without
             dependance
             on
             
               Rome
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             look
             into
             the
             
               Saxon
            
             Church
             and
             Councils
             (
             gathered
             and
             published
             by
             the
             industry
             of
             Sir
             
               Hen
               :
               Spelman
            
             )
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Application
             made
             unto
             ,
             or
             intercourse
             had
             with
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             did
             not
             speak
             a
             
               due
               subjection
               ,
            
             but
             at
             most
             a
             
               voluntary
               adhaesion
               ;
            
             not
             acknowledgment
             of
             that
             
               Jurisdiction
               ,
            
             but
             of
             their
             
               fair
               respect
               ,
            
             such
             as
             any
             Church
             ought
             to
             have
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             received
             the
             faith
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             that
             Church
             continues
             safely
             in
             the
             faith
             it
             propagated
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             giving
             advise
             and
             direction
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             receiving
             due
             respect
             and
             complyance
             from
             those
             ,
             among
             whom
             it
             planted
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             Errors
             prevailed
             in
             that
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             so
             in
             this
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             usurped
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Pope
             
               Hildebrand
            
             or
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             7.
             about
             400.
             years
             after
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             first
             ,
             did
             lay
             on
             that
             yoak
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             bring
             the
             necks
             of
             Kings
             
             and
             Princes
             under
             it
             too
             :
             and
             still
             by
             their
             power
             does
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
            
             hold
             his
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Churches
             within
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             such
             Princes
             as
             came
             to
             understand
             their
             owne
             right
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Civil
             ,
             but
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             ,
             did
             justly
             vindicate
             their
             Crowns
             to
             the
             power
             and
             dignity
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Churches
             to
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Independency
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             abovesaid
             ,
             belongs
             to
             every
             National
             Church
             ,
             having
             within
             it
             the
             whole
             Subordination
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             .
          
           
             
             To
             conclude
             .
             Seeing
             by
             Reformation
             we
             cast
             out
             ,
             as
             we
             had
             just
             cause
             ,
             Error
             and
             Corruptions
             crept
             in
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             retained
             what
             ever
             was
             Catholick
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             accused
             of
             
               Heresie
               ;
            
             Seeing
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Reformation
             we
             cast
             off
             the
             yoak
             of
             an
             usurped
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             vindicated
             this
             National
             Church
             to
             the
             just
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             cannot
             incur
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             :
             for
             that
             breach
             of
             Communion
             ,
             which
             followed
             either
             upon
             our
             ceasing
             to
             hold
             and
             practice
             with
             them
             
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             upon
             our
             denying
             farther
             obedience
             to
             that
             usurped
             Authority
             ,
             cannot
             be
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             had
             just
             cause
             for
             doing
             it
             ,
             and
             used
             just
             Authority
             in
             the
             doing
             .
             But
             if
             that
             
               breach
               of
               communion
               ,
            
             which
             followed
             ,
             be
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             rests
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             
               English
               Romanists
            
             in
             speciall
             :
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             consideration
             of
             Schisme
             (
             above
             ,
             §
             .
             3.
             )
             as
             it
             falls
             between
             two
             National
             Churches
             ,
             or
             between
             any
             National
             Church
             and
             the
             Members
             thereof
             ;
             When
             between
             two
             National
             Churches
             ,
             that
             Church
             stands
             guilty
             ,
             which
             gives
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             peremptorily
             prosecutes
             it
             :
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             did
             ,
             by
             imposing
             (
             under
             pretence
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             therefore
             incorrigible
             )
             her
             own
             doctrines
             ,
             pronouncing
             all
             those
             to
             be
             Heretiques
             that
             did
             not
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             usurping
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             concluding
             them
             Schismatiques
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             obey
             .
             But
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             lyes
             upon
             all
             English
             
               Romanists
               ,
            
             holding
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             upon
             Members
             dividing
             themselves
             from
             
             the
             body
             and
             communion
             of
             their
             National
             Church
             ;
             and
             this
             concerns
             not
             onely
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             revolted
             from
             this
             Church
             to
             the
             
               Romish
               ,
            
             but
             such
             as
             alwayes
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             it
             falls
             upon
             these
             not
             for
             desertion
             or
             separation
             ,
             but
             for
             
               Recusancie
               ,
            
             or
             their
             fefusing
             the
             communion
             of
             their
             National
             Church
             ,
             and
             adhering
             to
             a
             forreign
             Jurisdiction
             :
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             way
             and
             order
             which
             the
             ancient
             Church
             took
             for
             preserving
             Unity
             ,
             and
             excluding
             Schisme
             :
             by
             no
             means
             suffering
             such
             disobedience
             and
             division
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             any
             National
             Church
             ,
             where
             that
             Church
             did
             not
             divide
             it self
             from
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             give
             cause
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             has
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VIII
             .
             Second
             case
             as
             to
             those
             that
             have
             divided
             from
             this
             Chur
             :
          
           
             Now
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             between
             the
             true
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             Those
             who
             (
             of
             what
             perswasion
             soever
             )
             have
             divided
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             By
             that
             which
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             made
             by
             this
             National
             Church
             was
             most
             just
             
             and
             regular
             :
             taking
             for
             the
             
               Rule
               ,
            
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             rejecting
             no
             more
             than
             was
             necessary
             ,
             and
             retaining
             what
             wns
             usefull
             :
             
             shewing
             therein
             a
             due
             zeal
             of
             Truth
             ,
             together
             with
             Christian
             Prudence
             and
             Charity
             :
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             just
             cause
             of
             Complaint
             from
             all
             distempered
             Zelots
             ,
             and
             giving
             fair
             occasion
             of
             conviction
             and
             allurement
             to
             those
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             perswasion
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             differ
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             duly
             consider
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             more
             Difference
             made
             ,
             than
             needs
             must
             :
             Whereas
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             Reformation
             out
             of
             a
             misguided
             zeal
             ,
             taking
             for
             their
             
               Rule
               ,
            
             an
             opposition
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             rather
             than
             a
             conformity
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             have
             cast
             out
             for
             Popery
             many
             things
             (
             
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               Set
               Forms
               of
               Liturgy
               ,
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             )
             which
             were
             most
             undenyably
             before
             Popery
             was
             hatched
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Now
             these
             being
             cast
             out
             upon
             that
             score
             by
             Heady
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             
             call
             themselves
             Protestants
             ,
             (
             Protestors
             indeed
             against
             many
             Truths
             )
             the
             Papist
             takes
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             thanks
             such
             Reformers
             for
             yeelding
             such
             Truth
             to
             be
             Popery
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             remains
             more
             confirmed
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             hath
             more
             cause
             of
             offence
             at
             Reformed
             Protestants
             ,
             were
             they
             indeed
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             such
             irregular
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             The
             Romanists
             know
             this
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             are
             sensible
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Reformation
             or
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             all
             other
             pretensions
             :
             and
             therefore
             have
             made
             it
             alwayes
             their
             main
             design
             ,
             to
             undermine
             this
             Protestant
             Church
             so
             wel
             established
             :
             and
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             the
             Emissaries
             of
             
               Rome
            
             have
             been
             very
             active
             to
             help
             forward
             a
             confusion
             ,
             joyning
             themselves
             (
             if
             there
             be
             truth
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             so
             many
             have
             reported
             on
             their
             knowledge
             )
             to
             Sects
             of
             severall
             Perswasions
             ,
             for
             the
             pulling
             down
             what
             was
             ,
             and
             advancing
             their
             pretended
             Reformations
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             
               Romanist
            
             approves
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             knows
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             
             
               England
               ,
            
             established
             on
             such
             sure
             grounds
             ,
             can
             by
             any
             means
             be
             subverted
             ,
             the
             other
             unbottom'd
             Reformations
             will
             fall
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             stand
             at
             no
             stay
             ,
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             Religion
             they
             professe
             ;
             and
             so
             make
             fair
             way
             for
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             through
             their
             breaches
             ,
             or
             over
             their
             ruines
             ,
             and
             find
             more
             generall
             entertainment
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Tempters
             Policy
             ,
             and
             indeed
             his
             Master-piece
             ,
             when
             he
             must
             act
             an
             
               Angel
               of
               Light
               ,
            
             and
             must
             make
             his
             advantage
             of
             those
             that
             are
             come
             to
             some
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             a
             conceit
             they
             are
             religiously
             disposed
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             on
             by
             false
             Lights
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             over-act
             their
             parts
             by
             a
             mis-guided
             zeal
             ,
             to
             a
             quarrelling
             with
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             slighting
             all
             former
             Reformations
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Purity
             and
             Reformation
             ;
             til
             in
             pursuit
             of
             that
             purity
             ,
             and
             seeking
             out
             a
             more
             Reformed
             Assembly
             or
             purer
             Church
             ,
             they
             run
             themselves
             clean
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             carry
             it
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Whither
             they
             are
             run
             ,
             that
             have
             left
             us
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             to
             it
             .
             It
             is
             our
             work
             
             now
             to
             shew
             (
             and
             I
             wish
             they
             would
             sadly
             consider
             it
             )
             what
             they
             have
             incurred
             by
             leaving
             us
             ,
             no
             lesse
             than
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             lies
             heavily
             on
             as
             many
             as
             have
             (
             of
             what
             perswasion
             or
             Sect
             soever
             )
             wilfully
             divided
             themselves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               :
            
             Whether
             they
             doe
             this
             (
             as
             above
             premised
             )
             by
             a
             bare
             Separation
             ,
             or
             by
             adding
             Violence
             and
             Sacriledge
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             pulling
             down
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             much
             as
             lies
             in
             their
             power
             )
             destroying
             what
             was
             established
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             set
             up
             their
             owne
             forme
             and
             way
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             publick
             Worship
             .
             I
             said
             
               divide
               themselves
               wilfully
               ,
            
             to
             lessen
             the
             guilt
             of
             those
             that
             follow
             the
             Schisme
             
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             deceived
             with
             the
             faire
             pretences
             of
             Religion
             and
             Purity
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             at
             first
             see
             through
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             will
             not
             use
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             carefully
             look
             into
             their
             way
             :
             if
             they
             will
             not
             use
             the
             best
             meanes
             they
             can
             for
             discovering
             the
             obliquity
             and
             danger
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             returne
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             lye
             under
             the
             same
             guilt
             with
             those
             they
             follow
             ,
             
             and
             will
             
               with
               them
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               .
            
             Also
             we
             must
             note
             here
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             
               Case
               ,
            
             between
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             from
             that
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             which
             will
             at
             first
             sight
             shew
             the
             impertinencie
             of
             the
             Romanists
             alledging
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Sects
             of
             these
             dayes
             may
             plead
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             from
             which
             they
             have
             divided
             ,
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             can
             against
             the
             
               Roman
               ;
            
             for
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             above
             premised
             ,
             the
             case
             betweene
             
               English
            
             and
             
               Romish
            
             Church
             ,
             is
             as
             between
             two
             Nationall
             Churches
             ,
             having
             full
             authority
             for
             publick
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             the
             case
             between
             the
             
               English
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             divided
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             between
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ;
             by
             which
             appears
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             no
             sufficient
             
               Authority
            
             for
             
               publick
               Reformation
               ,
            
             without
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             
               Authority
            
             in
             being
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             and
             set
             up
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             appear
             they
             could
             have
             no
             just
             
               Cause
            
             for
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               Separation
            
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             §.
             IX
             .
             Grounds
             laid
             for
             convincing
             them
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             making
             good
             the
             charge
             of
             Schisme
             against
             them
             ,
             we
             will
             premise
             some
             undeniable
             Truths
             ,
             which
             speak
             the
             Authority
             of
             Church-governours
             ,
             the
             obedience
             due
             thereunto
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             and
             guilt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             I.
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             Society
             or
             Company
             under
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             Discipline
             .
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Members
             constituting
             that
             Society
             ,
             are
             either
             Persons
             taught
             ,
             guided
             ,
             governed
             ,
             or
             Persons
             teaching
             ,
             guiding
             ,
             governing
             :
             and
             this
             in
             order
             to
             preserve
             all
             in
             Unity
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             every
             Member
             of
             this
             visible
             Society
             ,
             to
             an
             effectuall
             and
             reall
             participation
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Union
             with
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             and
             upon
             no
             lesse
             account
             is
             obedience
             due
             unto
             them
             :
             
               Eph.
            
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             and
             
               Heb.
            
             13.
             17.
             and
             he
             that
             will
             
               not
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             be
             
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               Publican
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             II.
             That
             every
             Nationall
             Church
             has
             power
             ,
             
             as
             to
             determine
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             so
             to
             determine
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             matters
             
             of
             order
             ,
             as
             in
             prudence
             it
             sees
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             better
             and
             more
             convenient
             performance
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             or
             administration
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             26
             ,
             40.
             
             The
             Rule
             above
             delivered
             speaks
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             propounding
             or
             determining
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Worship
             ,
             ought
             to
             manifest
             it
             out
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             cannot
             doe
             it
             
               besides
               the
               same
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             20
             
               Act
            
             of
             our
             Church
             hath
             it
             )
             and
             we
             may
             expect
             such
             manifestation
             or
             proof
             ,
             before
             we
             yeild
             the
             absolute
             assent
             of
             belief
             unto
             any
             thing
             so
             propounded
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             Churches
             determination
             of
             things
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             enjoyning
             the
             observation
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             the
             particular
             be
             not
             against
             Gods
             Word
             :
             and
             he
             that
             will
             not
             yeild
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             shew
             it
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             else
             stands
             guilty
             of
             disobeying
             the
             known
             precepts
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             command
             obedience
             to
             Authority
             .
          
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             be
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             hold
             to
             their
             Rule
             ,
             for
             this
             Rite
             or
             Ceremony
             is
             not
             to
             
               edification
               ,
            
             is
             not
             
               decent
               ;
            
             it
             might
             be
             better
             otherwise
             .
             For
             this
             is
             to
             set
             a
             mans
             owne
             judgement
             ,
             against
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             prudence
             :
             a
             spice
             of
             that
             pride
             and
             self
             conceit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             disobedience
             &
             Schism
             ;
             and
             though
             a
             private
             judgement
             might
             truly
             say
             ,
             some
             things
             might
             be
             better
             done
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             Gods
             Worship
             or
             Service
             ;
             yet
             unlesse
             such
             a
             one
             can
             say
             as
             truly
             ,
             those
             things
             are
             unlawfull
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             direct
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             disobey
             .
          
           
             III.
             When
             the
             Apostle
             used
             an
             argument
             from
             
               Custome
            
             against
             certaine
             disorders
             ,
             
             
               We
               have
               no
               such
               Custome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             11.
             16.
             he
             plainly
             shews
             what
             force
             the
             
               Customes
               of
               a
               Church
            
             (
             so
             they
             be
             not
             against
             Gods
             Word
             )
             have
             to
             binde
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             from
             Introducing
             any
             New
             Custome
             without
             Authority
             ,
             
             so
             to
             observe
             such
             Customes
             as
             the
             Church
             hath
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             not
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             there
             ,
             among
             the
             
               Contentious
               ,
            
             or
             disturbers
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             against
             such
             he
             urges
             that
             .
             Much
             more
             are
             we
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             Universall
             Tradition
             ,
             the
             Custome
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             :
             for
             of
             this
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             below
             against
             the
             
               Contentious
               .
            
          
           
             
             IV.
             In
             the
             same
             Epistle
             (
             for
             it
             is
             mainly
             spent
             upon
             this
             Argument
             )
             he
             commends
             
               Charity
               ,
            
             as
             a
             Remedy
             against
             that
             Pride
             ,
             which
             upon
             conceit
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             gifts
             (
             
               cap.
            
             12.
             )
             pufft
             :
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             swell
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             despise
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             Division
             ,
             and
             breaking
             all
             asunder
             .
             This
             Charity
             (
             not
             that
             which
             does
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             or
             relieves
             the
             poor
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             by
             
               ver.
               3.
               cap.
            
             13.
             but
             which
             bindes
             together
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               Edifying
               it selfe
               in
               Love
               ,
            
             as
             
               Eph.
            
             4.
             16.
             
             (
             Charity
             in
             opposition
             to
             Schism
             )
             this
             I
             say
             he
             commends
             ,
             and
             by
             severall
             properties
             
             discribes
             :
             
               It
               vanteth
               not
               ,
               is
               not
               puffed
               up
               ,
            
             ver.
             4.
             not
             against
             Equals
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             setting
             our
             private
             judgement
             against
             our
             Governors
             .
             
               It
               thinketh
               no
               evill
               ,
            
             ver.
             5.
             
             It
             receives
             satisfaction
             easily
             from
             Equals
             ,
             interprets
             their
             Words
             and
             Actions
             to
             the
             best
             :
             much
             more
             the
             commands
             and
             doings
             of
             our
             Governours
             .
             
               Charity
               seeks
               not
               her
               owne
               ,
               endureth
               all
               things
               ,
            
             ver.
             5
             ,
             7.
             suffers
             much
             ,
             rather
             than
             come
             to
             open
             difference
             and
             contention
             with
             Equals
             :
             so
             will
             peaceable
             Charity
             suffer
             much
             ere
             it
             come
             to
             a
             division
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             much
             lesse
             will
             it
             seek
             that
             which
             is
             anothers
             ,
             that
             especially
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Governours
             ,
             their
             power
             ,
             meanes
             ,
             preferments
             .
             Thus
             Schism
             takes
             beginning
             from
             Pride
             ,
             and
             self-conceit
             ,
             goes
             on
             by
             uncharitablenesse
             to
             enormous
             excesse
             of
             disobedience
             and
             injustice
             ;
             and
             renders
             all
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             workes
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             this
             Charity
             ,
             unprofitable
             ,
             nothing
             worth
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             
               Chapter
            
             often
             tells
             us
             .
          
           
           
             
             V.
             The
             Apostle
             when
             he
             set
             
               Titus
            
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Crete
               ,
            
             directs
             him
             in
             the
             use
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             point
             of
             dealing
             with
             the
             
               Contentious
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               —
               reject
               —
               being
               self-condemned
               .
            
             Every
             Schismatick
             is
             this
             Heretick
             :
             for
             so
             the
             word
             Heresie
             and
             Heretick
             signifies
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             it
             then
             implyed
             ;
             one
             ,
             that
             obstinately
             stood
             out
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             lead
             any
             Sect
             :
             
               after
               the
               strictest
               Sect
            
             (
             or
             Heresie
             )
             
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             Act
             26.
             5.
             
               after
               that
               —
               which
               they
               call
               Heresie
               —
               Act.
            
             24.
             14.
             
             a
             Factious
             company
             divided
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             they
             called
             or
             accounted
             of
             Christians
             ;
             and
             
               Gal.
            
             5.
             20.
             we
             have
             it
             reckoned
             among
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             
               Debates
               ,
               Contentions
               ,
               Heresie
               :
            
             So
             here
             
               Heretick
               ,
            
             that
             leads
             a
             Faction
             ,
             a
             Sect
             ,
             or
             that
             wilfully
             followes
             or
             abets
             it
             .
             A
             Man
             therefore
             that
             is
             a
             
               Heretick
               ,
            
             contentious
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             the
             Order
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               reject
               ,
            
             for
             he
             is
             
               self-condemned
               ,
            
             having
             both
             passed
             the
             
               Sentence
            
             upon
             himself
             ,
             by
             professing
             against
             ,
             
             or
             dividing
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             also
             done
             execution
             (
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Churches
             censure
             ,
             and
             excommunication
             )
             upon
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             actuall
             separation
             ,
             or
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             A
             fearfull
             condition
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Premises
             to
             the
             convincing
             of
             those
             that
             have
             divided
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             is
             very
             easie
             and
             obvious
             .
             Disobedient
             they
             are
             to
             the
             lawfull
             Authority
             in
             this
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             denying
             to
             obey
             the
             Orders
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             Constitutions
             Lawfully
             made
             by
             them
             which
             had
             the
             Authority
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             utter
             withdrawing
             of
             their
             obedience
             for
             the
             future
             :
             yea
             ,
             in
             abolishing
             and
             taking
             away
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             )
             that
             very
             Authority
             and
             Office
             too
             ;
             a
             step
             farther
             than
             ever
             the
             Antient
             Schismaticks
             went
             .
             And
             all
             this
             against
             the
             
               Constitution
            
             and
             
               Custome
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Churche
             :
             against
             that
             
               Charity
            
             which
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             enjoynes
             ,
             as
             most
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             out
             Schism
             :
             against
             all
             the
             
               admonitions
            
             
             (
             not
             once
             and
             againe
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             bids
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             but
             often
             given
             them
             )
             yea
             ,
             satisfactions
             endeavoured
             by
             the
             Governours
             and
             Writers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             Government
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Ceremony
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Contentious
            
             from
             time
             to
             time
             excepted
             against
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             X.
             Answer
             to
             their
             plea
             against
             this
             Chu
             :
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             hear
             what
             they
             plead
             to
             this
             charge
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             exception
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             briefly
             rejoyne
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             be
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             reduction
             of
             such
             as
             follow
             the
             Schism
             
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             deceived
             by
             the
             faire
             pretences
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             generall
             pretension
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             exception
             against
             this
             Church
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               their
               desire
               or
               seeking
               of
               Purity
               ,
               Holinesse
               ,
               strict
               walking
               ,
            
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             or
             exercise
             (
             in
             that
             way
             they
             desired
             )
             under
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             used
             in
             this
             Church
             of
             
             
               England
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             The
             pretence
             of
             Purity
             ,
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             strict
             life
             ,
             has
             a
             faire
             glosse
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             it
             really
             and
             conscionably
             is
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             should
             indeed
             be
             the
             desire
             and
             care
             of
             every
             Christian
             .
             But
             we
             finde
             the
             
               Pharisees
            
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
            
             Church
             ,
             pretending
             to
             it
             above
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             forced
             exercises
             of
             it
             ,
             drawing
             admiration
             from
             the
             beholders
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             Proselites
             to
             their
             Sect
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             worth
             the
             examining
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Consciences
             of
             these
             Pretenders
             ,
             whether
             
               their
               righteousnesse
               exceeds
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               !
            
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             also
             foretold
             ,
             that
             false
             Teachers
             shall
             arise
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             come
             in
             Sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             known
             by
             their
             fruits
             .
             We
             finde
             also
             that
             the
             Antient
             and
             famous
             Schisms
             of
             the
             
               Novatians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Donatists
               ,
            
             had
             the
             pretence
             of
             purity
             and
             strictnesse
             ;
             
               Novatus
            
             about
             the
             year
             250.
             was
             so
             strict
             ,
             that
             he
             denyed
             reconciliation
             to
             all
             that
             after
             Baptisme
             fell
             into
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             yeilded
             to
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             broke
             with
             
             the
             Church
             for
             re-admitting
             such
             upon
             their
             unfeigned
             Repentance
             .
             His
             followers
             were
             called
             
               Cathari
            
             or
             Puritans
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             and
             many
             followers
             he
             had
             ;
             yea
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             
               Confessors
               ,
            
             such
             as
             suffered
             for
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             were
             carryed
             away
             with
             that
             false
             pretence
             ,
             and
             sided
             awhile
             with
             him
             ,
             till
             seeing
             their
             errour
             ,
             they
             returned
             again
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             condemned
             his
             Schism
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Cyprian
            
             relates
             it
             to
             
               Cornelius
               ,
            
             Ep.
             46.
             
             
               Donatus
            
             in
             the
             next
             age
             after
             him
             ,
             discontented
             because
             he
             could
             not
             be
             made
             Bishop
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
            
             divided
             himself
             and
             his
             party
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             despising
             it
             as
             a
             mixed
             company
             of
             
               good
            
             and
             
               bad
               ,
            
             and
             rebaptizing
             all
             that
             revolted
             from
             the
             Church
             to
             his
             Communion
             ,
             confined
             the
             true
             Church
             onely
             to
             those
             of
             his
             perswasion
             :
             for
             under
             that
             pretence
             of
             Purity
             ,
             he
             drew
             many
             away
             ,
             and
             it
             proved
             a
             Schism
             of
             great
             extent
             ,
             and
             long
             continuance
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             this
             be
             one
             Reason
             wherefore
             our
             pretenders
             cannot
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             have
             that
             Purity
             ,
             
             or
             partake
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             because
             of
             Carnall
             Christians
             suffered
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             unworthy
             receivers
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             it
             was
             long
             agoe
             refuted
             by
             S.
             
               Austin
               ,
            
             in
             his
             learned
             workes
             against
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
            
             demonstrating
             by
             severall
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             by
             severall
             parables
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             represent
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             for
             mixture
             ,
             as
             a
             heap
             of
             Chaff
             and
             Wheat
             in
             the
             same
             
               Floor
               ,
            
             of
             good
             Fish
             and
             bad
             in
             the
             same
             
               Net
               ,
            
             of
             Corne
             and
             Tares
             in
             the
             same
             
               Field
               ,
            
             and
             that
             neither
             the
             unworthinesse
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             Receivers
             ,
             makes
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ineffectuall
             ,
             or
             pollutes
             him
             that
             comes
             in
             Charity
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Conscience
             undefiled
             ,
             or
             cleansed
             from
             selfe-pollutions
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             power
             and
             belongs
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             Church-Governours
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             scandalous
             ,
             or
             such
             
               as
               walk
               disorderly
               :
            
             but
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             any
             man
             to
             judge
             ,
             he
             or
             she
             is
             carnall
             and
             unsanctified
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             to
             
             
               take
               the
               Lords
               Fan
               out
               of
               hand
               ,
            
             with
             which
             
               he
               will
               purge
               his
               Floor
               ,
            
             Mat.
             3.
             and
             by
             breach
             of
             charity
             to
             offend
             against
             his
             Brother
             :
             Nay
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             not
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             disorderly
             persons
             are
             yet
             suffered
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Worship
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ;
             the
             guilt
             rests
             upon
             the
             Governors
             that
             are
             to
             see
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             Ordinance
             is
             not
             lesse
             effectuall
             to
             thee
             ,
             if
             by
             self-conceit
             and
             uncharitablenesse
             thou
             render
             not
             thy selfe
             uncapable
             of
             the
             benefit
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Pharisee
            
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             
               Publican
            
             in
             the
             Temple
             with
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             such
             a
             disorderly
             person
             may
             come
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             offended
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Publican
             then
             did
             ,
             truly
             penitent
             and
             converted
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             XI
             .
             Triall
             of
             Purity
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             what
             hinderance
             or
             prohibition
             of
             purity
             ,
             or
             strict
             life
             ,
             had
             they
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             Church
             ?
             Did
             the
             Governors
             thereof
             forbid
             any
             thing
             which
             St.
             
               James
            
             requires
             to
             pure
             Religion
             (
             c.
             1.
             ult.
             )
             
               to
               keepe
               themselves
               unspotted
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             by
             
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               Selfe-seeking
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               
               Drunkennesse
               ,
               Lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             the
             common
             spots
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             Or
             did
             they
             forbid
             
               to
               visit
               the
               Fatherlesse
               and
               Widdow
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
            
             or
             any
             works
             of
             Charity
             ?
             Might
             they
             not
             have
             done
             all
             these
             with
             praise
             and
             commendation
             ,
             had
             they
             continued
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             Church
             ?
             And
             for
             these
             other
             exercises
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             
               Prayer
               ,
               Reading
               ,
               Hearing
               ,
            
             (
             which
             though
             belonging
             to
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             S.
             
               James
            
             thought
             good
             to
             omit
             ;
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             presently
             )
             might
             they
             not
             be
             had
             duly
             ,
             frequently
             ?
             Was
             there
             any
             thing
             forbid
             but
             the
             irregular
             use
             ,
             or
             seditious
             abuse
             of
             them
             ?
             Private
             Meetings
             or
             Conventicles
             ,
             which
             were
             preparatories
             to
             Separation
             and
             Schism
             ,
             in
             a
             performance
             of
             those
             Duties
             ,
             to
             the
             
               despising
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             publique
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             these
             exercises
             in
             publique
             purely
             administred
             or
             performed
             :
             that
             is
             (
             as
             it
             will
             appeare
             below
             )
             not
             according
             to
             their
             own
             devising
             and
             phansie
             .
             Good
             reason
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             Christian
             should
             have
             a
             special
             
             care
             of
             performing
             these
             duties
             of
             
               Prayer
               ,
               Reading
               ,
               Hearing
               :
            
             but
             seeing
             our
             Pretenders
             to
             Purity
             seeme
             to
             place
             the
             summe
             of
             Religion
             in
             these
             especially
             ,
             I
             would
             wish
             them
             to
             examine
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             trial
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Jam.
               1.
               ult.
            
             who
             thought
             good
             to
             omit
             the
             mention
             of
             these
             exercises
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             seeking
             the
             esteem
             of
             holinesse
             by
             such
             performances
             ,
             &
             because
             of
             Christians
             then
             (
             as
             now
             in
             our
             Times
             )
             resting
             too
             much
             on
             a
             fansy
             of
             their
             faith
             &
             performance
             of
             such
             Exercises
             without
             works
             and
             deeds
             answerable
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             described
             
               pure
               Religion
               ,
            
             by
             such
             duties
             (
             of
             Charity
             ,
             &
             absteining
             from
             all
             spots
             of
             the
             world
             or
             works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             )
             as
             make
             better
             proof
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             making
             of
             
               Fatherlesse
            
             and
             
               Widdowes
               ,
            
             the
             turning
             men
             out
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             the
             invading
             of
             other
             mens
             Rights
             ,
             had
             by
             the
             Apostle
             been
             made
             the
             trial
             of
             
               pure
               Religion
               ,
            
             then
             might
             the
             
               Contentious
            
             of
             our
             dayes
             have
             pretended
             to
             Purity
             and
             Religion
             ;
             and
             have
             
               blessed
               the
               Lord
               
               that
               they
               were
               become
               rich
               ,
            
             though
             with
             the
             spoiling
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             
               Zech.
            
             11.
             5.
             but
             if
             Charity
             ,
             and
             denying
             of
             worldlinesse
             ,
             and
             lusts
             ,
             be
             the
             marks
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             try
             whether
             their
             way
             of
             Religion
             bring
             forth
             such
             fruits
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             do
             it
             :
             When
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             alledge
             the
             many
             pious
             and
             charitable
             works
             (
             as
             building
             of
             Churches
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             Hospitals
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             and
             the
             applying
             maintenance
             thereunto
             )
             done
             by
             men
             in
             their
             Religion
             ;
             our
             pretenders
             to
             Purity
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Merit
             that
             did
             it
             ;
             not
             reflecting
             upon
             themselves
             to
             consider
             what
             kind
             of
             Doctrine
             theirs
             is
             ,
             which
             pulls
             downe
             the
             Monuments
             of
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             converts
             the
             publique
             to
             private
             use
             .
             But
             when
             we
             shew
             that
             since
             the
             Reformation
             (
             which
             cast
             out
             
               Popish
               merit
            
             )
             as
             many
             good
             works
             (
             for
             the
             computation
             has
             been
             made
             )
             done
             in
             the
             like
             kinde
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             done
             in
             any
             one
             Age
             before
             :
             we
             shew
             the
             fruits
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             challenge
             theirs
             ,
             which
             onely
             can
             shew
             (
             for
             their
             way
             and
             
             doctrines
             tend
             to
             no
             other
             issue
             )
             a
             distempered
             zeal
             in
             destroying
             much
             of
             that
             which
             before
             was
             raised
             to
             pious
             uses
             ,
             and
             a
             self-seeking
             in
             the
             enriching
             themselves
             by
             the
             spoiles
             .
             
               Swearing
            
             and
             
               drunkennesse
               ,
            
             the
             usuall
             and
             noted
             
               spots
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             are
             (
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             )
             very
             much
             declined
             in
             their
             way
             of
             purity
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Pharisee
            
             could
             say
             more
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             
               Extortioner
               ,
            
             no
             
               Adulterer
               ;
            
             and
             Saint
             
               James
            
             implied
             many
             other
             spots
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             
               pure
               Religion
            
             must
             keep
             a
             man
             from
             :
             and
             S.
             
               John
               ,
            
             1.
             Ep.
             c.
             2.
             16.
             reducing
             the
             
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             to
             three
             heads
             ,
             makes
             two
             of
             them
             the
             
               lust
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
            
             and
             
               pride
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Coveting
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Pride
            
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             either
             causes
             them
             ,
             or
             is
             maintained
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             Exorbitant
             Iniquities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               Spots
               ,
            
             which
             by
             S.
             
               James
            
             his
             rule
             ,
             will
             not
             consist
             with
             
               pure
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             other
             thing
             by
             which
             the
             Devil
             hath
             gained
             more
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             
             lost
             more
             ,
             than
             by
             this
             
               pretence
               of
               Purity
               ,
            
             the
             common
             plea
             of
             all
             Sects
             in
             all
             Times
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Reply
             above
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             have
             those
             duties
             of
             exercises
             of
             
               hearing
               ,
               praying
            
             in
             publique
             ,
             purely
             administred
             ,
             satisfaction
             will
             be
             given
             below
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             offence
             they
             take
             at
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             forms
             of
             publique
             Service
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             and
             about
             Gods
             worship
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             But
             first
             of
             their
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Government
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             we
             charge
             them
             of
             separating
             ,
             or
             withdrawing
             their
             Obedience
             from
             their
             lawfull
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             .
             Such
             as
             Bishops
             were
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             XI
             .
             Their
             Plea
             against
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Chu.
          
           
             They
             plead
             it
             is
             no
             lawfull
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             as
             Antichristian
             .
             This
             last
             
               contentious
            
             age
             has
             called
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             vast
             controversy
             of
             it
             .
             I
             will
             not
             follow
             it
             at
             stretch
             ,
             but
             onely
             observe
             such
             grounds
             as
             Truth
             and
             
             Peace
             seems
             mainly
             to
             rest
             on
             ,
             and
             which
             every
             ordinary
             capacity
             may
             understand
             ,
             and
             receive
             satisfaction
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             himself
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             fitting
             therefore
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             prejudice
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             Adversaries
             usually
             represent
             
               Bishops
            
             to
             vulgar
             eyes
             :
             as
             men
             swell'd
             with
             their
             titles
             of
             Honour
             ,
             large
             Revenues
             ,
             attendance
             of
             Chancellors
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Lording
             it
             over
             the
             flock
             not
             feeding
             it
             .
             Why
             persons
             Ecclesiasticall
             should
             be
             thought
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Honour
             ,
             or
             unfit
             for
             the
             means
             which
             the
             piety
             of
             former
             times
             has
             applyed
             unto
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             religious
             respect
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             cause
             besides
             the
             ingratitude
             ,
             and
             sacrilegious
             disposition
             of
             this
             latter
             Age
             :
             But
             to
             wave
             these
             Additionals
             ,
             as
             external
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             passe
             by
             Abuses
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             in
             government
             ,
             through
             the
             iniquity
             of
             Persons
             and
             corrupter
             Times
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             capable
             of
             Reformation
             by
             due
             Authority
             :
             that
             which
             is
             concerned
             in
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             is
             
             the
             Function
             ,
             and
             very
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             By
             the
             office
             (
             be
             the
             times
             what
             they
             will
             )
             he
             is
             set
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             chiefe
             or
             more
             generall
             Pastor
             ,
             within
             such
             precincts
             or
             compasse
             (
             commonly
             called
             a
             Diocesse
             )
             having
             inspection
             and
             superintendency
             (
             in
             which
             stands
             his
             Prelacy
             )
             over
             particular
             Pastors
             and
             Flocks
             ,
             providing
             or
             ordaining
             such
             Pastors
             as
             need
             requires
             ;
             and
             doing
             all
             this
             with
             the
             advice
             and
             assistance
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             the
             inferiour
             Pastors
             (
             anciently
             called
             
               Presbyteri
               civitatis
            
             )
             and
             they
             nothing
             without
             him
             .
             Such
             an
             office
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             conformable
             as
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             practise
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             preserving
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             keeping
             out
             Schisme
             ,
             the
             main
             concernments
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             appeare
             also
             highly
             guilty
             of
             Sacriledge
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             deny
             obedience
             to
             the
             established
             Authority
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             but
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             subvert
             the
             very
             Function
             it self
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             §.
             XIII
             .
             Episcopall
             ,
             Government
             is
             by
             universall
             Practise
             of
             the
             Chu
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             is
             against
             them
             .
             Into
             this
             Island
             the
             Christian
             faith
             was
             received
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             (
             as
             some
             think
             )
             yet
             in
             the
             next
             age
             at
             farthest
             (
             as
             all
             do
             acknowledge
             )
             and
             with
             that
             faith
             the
             government
             by
             Bishops
             was
             received
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             continued
             ;
             neither
             did
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ever
             know
             any
             other
             Government
             till
             the
             last
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             So
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.
             16.
             falls
             upon
             the
             
               Contentious
            
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             and
             explodes
             their
             new
             way
             of
             ordaining
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             ruling
             their
             Churches
             without
             Bishops
             :
             
               The
               Churches
               of
               God
               never
               had
               any
               such
               Custome
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             in
             some
             Councils
             they
             declared
             against
             it
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             given
             by
             the
             presumption
             of
             some
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Ischyras
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             ordained
             by
             one
             
               Coluthus
               ▪
            
             who
             carried
             himselfe
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             was
             found
             to
             be
             none
             ;
             in
             
               Athanas
               .
               Epist.
            
             certainly
             the
             lawfull
             
               Customes
            
             of
             any
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Apostles
             
             reason
             ,
             binding
             to
             all
             the
             Members
             thereof
             :
             how
             much
             more
             
               Vniversall
               practise
               ?
            
             This
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             Episcopall-government
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             the
             Classicall
             ,
             or
             Congregationall
             way
             )
             turn
             off
             with
             a
             light
             finger
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             no
             weight
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             nothing
             in
             alledging
             the
             Customes
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Scripture
             is
             the
             onely
             thing
             they
             will
             be
             tryed
             by
             .
          
           
             We
             refuse
             not
             to
             meet
             them
             there
             :
             but
             let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             against
             the
             Established
             authority
             of
             their
             own
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             
             against
             the
             custome
             and
             practise
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             bound
             to
             bring
             plain
             and
             expresse
             Scripture
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             Episcopacy
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             superiority
             over
             other
             inferiour
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             meere
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             directly
             unlawfull
             ;
             for
             else
             the
             Custome
             and
             Practise
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             must
             be
             observed
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             in
             force
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             till
             due
             Authority
             change
             them
             ,
             supposing
             they
             are
             changeable
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             to
             
             change
             them
             .
             It
             were
             well
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             Function
             ,
             would
             yeild
             more
             Authority
             to
             Universall
             Practise
             or
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             their
             respect
             to
             some
             points
             they
             will
             acknowledge
             themselves
             bound
             to
             maintaine
             :
             As
             first
             ,
             
               That
               Scripture
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             ask
             upon
             what
             grounds
             they
             finally
             believe
             this
             themselves
             ,
             but
             how
             they
             would
             maintaine
             it
             against
             Heathen
             or
             Jew
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             witnesse
             of
             universall
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             speaks
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             all
             men
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             common
             Sense
             or
             Reason
             ,
             as
             abovesaid
             §
             .
             2.
             or
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               comes
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             How
             would
             they
             convince
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Mr.
             
               Trask
            
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             mentioning
             the
             Apostles
             meeting
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             or
             that
             place
             which
             names
             the
             
               Lords
               day
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             which
             might
             be
             on
             
               Easter
               day
               ,
            
             the
             annuall
             
               Lords
               day
               :
            
             He
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             slighting
             the
             Witnesse
             of
             Universall
             Tradition
             
             or
             Practise
             ,
             found
             nothing
             in
             Scripture
             expresse
             ,
             but
             the
             Commandement
             for
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             or
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             ,
             &
             so
             obstinately
             held
             for
             that
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             reclaimed
             by
             the
             labour
             and
             travail
             of
             our
             learned
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             see
             how
             the
             continued
             and
             undeniable
             practise
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             did
             clearely
             shew
             those
             passages
             in
             Scripture
             were
             intimations
             of
             this
             practise
             then
             beginning
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             observing
             of
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             or
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             (
             for
             they
             observed
             that
             too
             as
             occasion
             served
             )
             was
             but
             in
             complyance
             with
             the
             Jewes
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             while
             the
             Temple
             stood
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Universall
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             best
             interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             (
             where
             there
             is
             not
             any
             place
             of
             it
             so
             plaine
             as
             to
             take
             away
             all
             gainsaying
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             those
             passages
             we
             shew
             in
             Scripture
             for
             this
             Government
             ,
             contain
             so
             many
             intimations
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             exercises
             of
             that
             Episcopall
             power
             ,
             which
             should
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             assures
             us
             ,
             those
             other
             instances
             brought
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             
             against
             that
             Function
             ,
             cannot
             inferre
             any
             other
             way
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             had
             good
             cause
             to
             say
             above
             ,
             Episcopall
             Government
             was
             
               conformable
               to
               Gods
               Word
            
             which
             is
             our
             second
             consideration
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XIV
             .
             Episcopall
             government
             conformable
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             then
             ,
             take
             we
             a
             briefe
             survey
             of
             the
             Grounds
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             cannot
             in
             reason
             enter
             upon
             ,
             without
             asking
             leave
             to
             suppose
             it
             possible
             (
             which
             never
             was
             seen
             in
             any
             particular
             )
             that
             Universall
             Tradition
             or
             Practise
             can
             be
             contrary
             unto
             Scripture
             :
             but
             yeilding
             that
             ,
             as
             possible
             ,
             to
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             they
             are
             bound
             as
             abovesaid
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             this
             Practise
             or
             Government
             ,
             is
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             way
             is
             peremptorily
             there
             prescribed
             .
             How
             impossible
             it
             is
             for
             them
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             appeares
             at
             first
             sight
             ,
             by
             their
             severall
             judgements
             upon
             the
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             concerning
             Church-government
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             look
             upon
             these
             passages
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             see
             a
             
               Classicall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Presbyterian
               ;
            
             others
             of
             them
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             
             strongly
             perswaded
             they
             see
             a
             
               Congregationall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Independent
            
             way
             .
             Where
             's
             the
             clear
             Evidence
             then
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             against
             Episcopall
             Government
             ?
             To
             examine
             their
             chiefe
             Instances
             briefly
             and
             plainly
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             ordinary
             Capacities
             ,
             make
             the
             triall
             of
             those
             that
             are
             alledged
             for
             the
             Classicall
             way
             :
             because
             that
             pretends
             to
             more
             regularity
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             better
             foundation
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Instances
             are
             from
             the
             mention
             made
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             
               Presbytery
            
             and
             
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             or
             
               Elders
               ,
            
             and
             the
             name
             of
             
               Bishop
            
             applyed
             to
             them
             .
             We
             read
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               :
            
             But
             what
             evidence
             is
             there
             in
             this
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             was
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             meer
             Presbyters
             ?
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             this
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             was
             for
             ordination
             here
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             purpose
             ;
             
               Secondly
               ,
            
             when
             that
             is
             granted
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             question
             whether
             the
             word
             
               Presbytery
            
             here
             ,
             implies
             the
             office
             to
             which
             
               Timothy
            
             was
             ordained
             ,
             or
             the
             Persons
             ordaining
             
             him
             ,
             for
             both
             interpretations
             are
             admitted
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             admit
             the
             Persons
             ordaining
             are
             meant
             ,
             yet
             never
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             they
             were
             meer
             Presbyters
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             ,
             the
             word
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             or
             
               Eldership
            
             included
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             chief
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             1
             
               Pet.
               5.
               1.
               who
               am
               also
               an
               Elder
               ,
            
             and
             
               John
               Ep.
               2.
               v.
               1.
               Ep.
               3.
               v.
               1.
               the
               Elder
            
             )
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             he
             laid
             hands
             on
             
               Timothy
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             1.
             6.
             
             Neither
             can
             they
             in
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             give
             one
             instance
             of
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             for
             Ordination
             permitted
             to
             meere
             Presbyters
             alone
             .
          
           
             
             So
             for
             the
             places
             (
             alledged
             by
             them
             )
             mentioning
             
               Bishops
            
             and
             
               Deacons
            
             onely
             ,
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             1.
             1.
             or
             calling
             them
             first
             
               Elders
               ,
            
             and
             then
             presently
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               8.
               
               Acts
            
             20.
             17.
             28.
             
             If
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             places
             ,
             those
             first
             Elders
             set
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             newly
             planted
             ,
             were
             
               Bishops
            
             properly
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             of
             both
             sorts
             ,
             some
             Bishops
             properly
             ,
             some
             inferiour
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Adversaries
             
             could
             disprove
             neither
             part
             evidently
             :
             or
             if
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             we
             should
             grant
             them
             what
             they
             aime
             at
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             onely
             Presbyters
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             could
             directly
             shew
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Government
             over
             those
             Churches
             fully
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             For
             supposing
             those
             Elders
             to
             be
             such
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             name
             
               Bishop
            
             might
             be
             appliable
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             had
             over-sight
             of
             any
             flock
             :
             which
             Name
             was
             appropriated
             after
             to
             the
             more
             Generall
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             had
             oversight
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             particular
             Flocks
             ,
             or
             Congregations
             within
             such
             Precincts
             .
             And
             what
             marvail
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             distinction
             of
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             did
             not
             ,
             nay
             could
             not
             appeare
             so
             clearly
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             new
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             and
             whilst
             the
             Apostles
             were
             on
             earth
             governing
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             after
             the
             Churches
             were
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             gone
             off
             ?
             Then
             clearly
             appeared
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             in
             that
             ordinary
             
             power
             which
             was
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             our
             Saviour
             left
             his
             Apostles
             with
             full
             power
             (
             extraordinary
             and
             ordinary
             )
             for
             the
             planting
             and
             propagating
             his
             Church
             through
             the
             World
             .
             The
             ordinary
             power
             they
             were
             to
             leave
             unto
             others
             after
             them
             ,
             for
             continuing
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             ,
             
               viz
            
             the
             power
             of
             
               Reconciliation
            
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             &
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             
               ordaining
            
             and
             sending
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             
               jurisdicton
            
             and
             government
             .
             
               How
               ,
               and
               into
               what
               hands
               they
               communicated
               these
               severall
               powers
               ,
            
             That
             's
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             of
             the
             
               Ancients
            
             apprehend
             it
             thus
             ,
             That
             they
             committed
             the
             whole
             power
             to
             those
             first
             Elders
             they
             placed
             in
             every
             City
             where
             the
             Church
             was
             planted
             ,
             so
             that
             those
             first
             Elders
             were
             properly
             
               Bishops
               ,
            
             having
             power
             to
             ordain
             other
             Ministers
             and
             Labourers
             ,
             as
             the
             encrease
             or
             extent
             of
             the
             Church
             required
             .
             Other
             
               Fathers
               ,
            
             or
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             seem
             to
             apprehend
             those
             first
             Elders
             to
             be
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             whole
             power
             was
             not
             committed
             ;
             
             but
             that
             afterwards
             upon
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             other
             speciall
             Men
             were
             intrusted
             with
             it
             to
             ordain
             others
             ,
             as
             need
             required
             ,
             and
             as
             Generall
             Pastors
             to
             rule
             and
             over-see
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             particular
             Congregations
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             inferiour
             Pastors
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             Either
             way
             is
             sufficient
             for
             establishing
             the
             Episcopall
             power
             and
             government
             ,
             and
             the
             Adversaries
             thereof
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             disprove
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             those
             first
             Elders
             were
             Bishops
             properly
             ;
             so
             neither
             will
             they
             gain
             any
             thing
             ,
             if
             we
             grant
             them
             in
             courtesy
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Elders
             were
             meer
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             see
             briefly
             what
             they
             can
             say
             against
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             draw
             from
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             first
             they
             usually
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             those
             Bishops
             at
             
               Philippi
            
             were
             so
             properly
             ,
             then
             were
             there
             more
             than
             one
             Bishop
             in
             one
             City
             or
             Church
             :
             Answ
             .
             This
             indeed
             was
             absurd
             and
             inconvenient
             ,
             and
             never
             suffered
             in
             the
             Church
             inlarged
             and
             established
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             
               Nascent
            
             or
             beginning
             it
             might
             be
             very
             
             reasonable
             by
             way
             of
             provision
             for
             the
             future
             enlargement
             &
             establishment
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             So
             we
             find
             12.
             
             Apostles
             left
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Jerusalem
            
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             propagating
             and
             governing
             the
             Church
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             And
             so
             in
             some
             great
             Cities
             ,
             where
             and
             from
             which
             the
             Gospel
             might
             suddenly
             spread
             it self
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             might
             provisionally
             leave
             more
             than
             One
             Elder
             vested
             with
             power
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             the
             Church
             enlarged
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             the
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             mentioned
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             were
             Bishops
             properly
             ,
             vested
             with
             such
             power
             ,
             then
             would
             the
             Apostle
             also
             have
             remembred
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             Elders
             between
             them
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Answ
             .
             But
             what
             if
             there
             were
             not
             yet
             in
             that
             Church
             Elders
             or
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             second
             sort
             ?
             For
             no
             Church
             at
             first
             was
             full
             .
             Or
             if
             there
             were
             such
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             why
             might
             he
             not
             salute
             both
             sorts
             under
             that
             general
             name
             ,
             
               Bishop
               ?
            
             Thirdly
             :
             But
             then
             the
             Apostle
             did
             not
             distinctly
             set
             down
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             having
             set
             
             down
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             presently
             goes
             to
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             Answ
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             Apostles
             purpose
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             distinctly
             to
             set
             down
             the
             Office
             of
             Elders
             ,
             nor
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             the
             general
             qualification
             of
             the
             Persons
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             those
             Offices
             .
             We
             may
             ask
             of
             them
             ,
             Where
             has
             the
             Apostle
             distinctly
             set
             down
             ,
             or
             described
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Lady-Elder
             ?
             They
             are
             fain
             to
             force
             it
             out
             of
             one
             word
             
               Ruling
               (
               1
               Tim.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             )
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Preaching
             Elders
             ,
             as
             they
             well
             acknowledge
             .
             In
             the
             places
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             qualifications
             fitting
             the
             Persons
             of
             both
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             (
             that
             then
             were
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             for
             the
             duties
             there
             hinted
             ,
             
               teaching
               ,
               ruling
               ,
            
             do
             belong
             to
             both
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             ,
             but
             with
             Subordination
             of
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             have
             the
             word
             
               rule
               (
               1
               Tim.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             )
             insinuate
             a
             distinct
             Office
             of
             Elders
             from
             the
             preaching
             Elders
             ,
             without
             any
             intimation
             of
             such
             an
             Office
             anywhere
             else
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             we
             say
             with
             more
             
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             word
             in
             the
             forementioned
             place
             (
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             3.
             5.
             
             )
             belongs
             to
             Bishops
             of
             both
             sorts
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             order
             and
             station
             ,
             to
             
               rule
            
             or
             
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
            
             Especially
             seeing
             we
             shew
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             such
             a
             Prelacy
             or
             supereminent
             power
             of
             rule
             given
             to
             
               Timothy
            
             distinctly
             from
             other
             Elders
             :
             as
             
               Lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ,
               Rebuke
               not
               an
               Elder
               —
               receive
               no
               accusation
               against
               an
               Elder
               ,
            
             &c.
             cap.
             5.
             v.
             19.
             22.
             
             Like
             speciall
             power
             given
             to
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             as
             we
             see
             in
             that
             
               Epistle
               ,
            
             besides
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             ordinary
             power
             exercised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             communicated
             in
             general
             to
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             so
             the
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             20.
             28.
             might
             generally
             fit
             both
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             (
             supposing
             those
             of
             the
             inferiour
             rank
             present
             there
             )
             that
             they
             should
             all
             of
             them
             
               feed
               the
               Flock
            
             according
             to
             their
             several
             stations
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             subordination
             of
             Rule
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             grant
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             in
             the
             above
             cited
             places
             were
             not
             Bishops
             properly
             ,
             
             but
             ordinary
             presbyters
             :
             
             What
             can
             they
             draw
             from
             thence
             advantagious
             either
             to
             the
             
               Classicall
            
             or
             
               Congregational
            
             pretension
             ,
             when
             as
             there
             is
             no
             instance
             in
             all
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Power
             vested
             in
             a
             Classis
             or
             consistory
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             in
             every
             particular
             Congregation
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             where
             ever
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             exercising
             of
             the
             power
             (
             for
             
               ordination
            
             by
             laying
             on
             hands
             ,
             or
             for
             
               Jurisdiction
            
             in
             
               rebuking
            
             or
             
               receiving
               accusation
            
             against
             an
             
               Elder
            
             in
             
               rejecting
               Heretiks
            
             or
             the
             like
             )
             we
             find
             it
             always
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             speciall
             men
             appointed
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             any
             purpose
             to
             reply
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             )
             These
             were
             extraordinary
             men
             ,
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             so
             exercised
             that
             power
             as
             such
             :
             For
             albeit
             in
             the
             office
             of
             Apostle
             and
             Evangelist
             there
             was
             something
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             supposing
             
               Timothy
            
             &
             
               Titus
            
             may
             passe
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             yet
             the
             power
             (
             of
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             )
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             communicated
             unto
             others
             as
             was
             most
             convenient
             :
             What
             help
             
             therefore
             can
             the
             Adversaries
             have
             in
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             being
             extraordinary
             persons
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             can
             shew
             the
             power
             did
             ordinarily
             belong
             to
             ,
             and
             was
             exercised
             by
             the
             company
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             or
             else
             demonstrate
             it
             was
             left
             in
             their
             hands
             by
             expresse
             and
             peremptory
             order
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             that
             here
             they
             would
             be
             non-suited
             ,
             laying
             their
             plea
             only
             by
             Scripture
             against
             Universall
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             the
             Scripture
             story
             goes
             not
             downe
             to
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Now
             after
             they
             were
             gone
             off
             ,
             it
             clearly
             appeared
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             what
             hands
             the
             chief
             power
             and
             Government
             was
             left
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             not
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             common
             ,
             but
             in
             speciall
             hands
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             instances
             and
             examples
             of
             the
             exercising
             that
             power
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Time
             .
             The
             Ancient
             Records
             also
             which
             continue
             the
             Church
             story
             from
             that
             Time
             ,
             give
             us
             the
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             more
             eminent
             Churches
             ,
             as
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
            
             and
             this
             practice
             
             and
             succession
             setled
             before
             St.
             
               John
            
             the
             Apostle
             dyed
             .
          
           
             
             All
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             clearly
             shewes
             those
             severall
             
               Angels
            
             of
             the
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             by
             Saint
             
               John
            
             did
             write
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             other
             then
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             having
             chief
             care
             of
             and
             rule
             in
             those
             Churches
             ,
             &
             therfore
             more
             chargeable
             with
             the
             Corruptions
             prevailing
             in
             them
             :
             So
             doth
             it
             clearly
             convince
             that
             plea
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             which
             amounts
             to
             a
             charging
             the
             first
             Bishops
             with
             Usurpation
             and
             invasion
             upon
             the
             right
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             conceit
             altogether
             unreasonable
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             beyond
             all
             Imagination
             ,
             that
             Saint
             
               John
            
             would
             have
             suffered
             such
             an
             invasion
             ,
             or
             that
             those
             first
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             conversed
             with
             the
             Apostles
             and
             were
             their
             disciples
             ,
             should
             make
             such
             an
             invasion
             ,
             and
             immediately
             subvert
             the
             Apostolicall
             order
             pretended
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Consistory
             :
             Or
             that
             those
             first
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             
               Martyrs
            
             (
             for
             still
             we
             finde
             the
             heathen
             Persecutors
             sought
             chiefly
             after
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             being
             smitten
             the
             flock
             might
             be
             more
             easily
             scattered
             )
             should
             be
             so
             ambitious
             and
             unjust
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             then
             should
             be
             so
             tame
             ,
             as
             not
             once
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             transmit
             their
             Protestation
             against
             it
             to
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Tryal
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             It
             comes
             to
             this
             issue
             :
             The
             Adversaries
             were
             bound
             to
             shew
             direct
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             against
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             possession
             ,
             established
             by
             the
             continued
             Authority
             of
             this
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             by
             the
             perpetuall
             practice
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             against
             this
             it
             was
             expected
             they
             should
             bring
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             forbidding
             that
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             speciall
             hands
             ,
             such
             as
             Bishops
             properly
             taken
             :
             or
             commending
             it
             to
             the
             Consistory
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             some
             instances
             at
             least
             of
             that
             power
             exercised
             by
             such
             a
             company
             :
             Whereas
             all
             they
             can
             evince
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Presbyters
             
             (
             strictly
             so
             taken
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             inferiour
             rank
             )
             which
             being
             granted
             them
             ,
             we
             shew
             there
             was
             a
             Prelacy
             still
             over
             such
             Presbyters
             ;
             still
             there
             were
             special
             men
             ,
             that
             had
             an
             inspection
             and
             rule
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Apostles
             went
             off
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             shewes
             the
             power
             was
             left
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             special
             men
             ,
             called
             Bishops
             properly
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             appears
             (
             as
             was
             said
             above
             )
             conformable
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Universal
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               i.e.
            
             to
             the
             practise
             and
             patterns
             we
             have
             there
             ,
             1.
             of
             our
             Saviour
             appointing
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             and
             under
             them
             seventy
             Disciples
             of
             a
             lower
             rank
             ;
             2.
             of
             Apostolical
             practise
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             find
             the
             power
             exercised
             by
             special
             Elders
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             or
             other
             choice
             men
             appointed
             thereunto
             by
             them
             :
             whereas
             all
             Elders
             had
             power
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             3.
             of
             the
             several
             Angels
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistles
             
             were
             directed
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             which
             is
             the
             last
             instance
             in
             holy
             Writ
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XV
             .
             Episcopacy
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             Church-government
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             said
             above
             to
             be
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             for
             preserving
             Unity
             ,
             and
             excluding
             Schism
             .
             This
             is
             very
             obvious
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             St.
             
               Cyprian
            
             had
             much
             to
             do
             with
             the
             
               Novatian
            
             Schismaticks
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             which
             caused
             him
             to
             write
             many
             Epistles
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             and
             a
             Book
             intituled
             
               De
               Vnitate
               Ecclesiae
               ;
            
             wherein
             he
             shewes
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             preventing
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             stands
             much
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             
               one
               Bishop
               in
               one
               Church
               .
            
             St.
             
               Hierom
            
             (
             whom
             they
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             perswasion
             take
             for
             their
             best
             friend
             ,
             because
             he
             strives
             to
             advance
             the
             Order
             of
             Presbyters
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             yet
             )
             as
             he
             denies
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             belongs
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             so
             he
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             appointed
             over
             Presbyters
             to
             keep
             out
             Faction
             and
             Schism
             ;
             that
             the
             people
             should
             not
             say
             ,
             as
             they
             
             did
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               I
               of
               Apollos
            
             —
             I
             of
             this
             Teacher
             ,
             I
             of
             that
             .
             And
             for
             his
             saying
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             anciently
             
               communi
               consilio
               ,
            
             with
             joint
             advice
             rule
             the
             Churches
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             
               exclusivè
            
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             time
             was
             never
             known
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             joyntly
             with
             him
             as
             his
             Council
             :
             so
             were
             the
             
               Presbyteri
               Civitatis
            
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             their
             advice
             was
             more
             used
             (
             and
             there
             was
             more
             cause
             for
             it
             )
             before
             the
             many
             Canons
             and
             decrees
             of
             Councils
             gave
             rule
             in
             most
             particulars
             what
             the
             Bishop
             should
             do
             :
             as
             it
             was
             by
             that
             time
             S.
             
               Jerom
            
             wrote
             :
             and
             whatever
             he
             saith
             for
             the
             advancing
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             set
             them
             above
             all
             Deacons
             (
             even
             those
             that
             immediately
             attended
             on
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             carried
             themselves
             too
             high
             )
             it
             is
             not
             to
             equal
             them
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             Prelacy
             St.
             
               Jerome
            
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             very
             necessary
             for
             this
             purpose
             of
             keeping
             out
             Schism
             ,
             which
             the
             Parity
             of
             Presbyters
             would
             expose
             it
             to
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             appeale
             to
             the
             reason
             
             of
             any
             of
             that
             perswasion
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             more
             convenient
             and
             necessary
             for
             keeping
             all
             in
             order
             ,
             to
             have
             one
             aged
             ,
             grave
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             experienced
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             standing
             Moderator
             of
             the
             Classis
             or
             company
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             than
             to
             change
             their
             Moderator
             year
             by
             year
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             place
             open
             to
             every
             young
             unexperienc'd
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             a
             faction
             to
             advance
             him
             unto
             it
             :
             I
             have
             heard
             this
             inconvenience
             complained
             on
             by
             some
             of
             the
             new
             erected
             Classes
             :
             whereas
             a
             Bishop
             being
             such
             a
             Moderator
             as
             is
             fixed
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             competition
             ,
             is
             more
             enabled
             to
             keep
             all
             ordinary
             Presbyters
             in
             their
             station
             ,
             and
             within
             their
             bounds
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             I
             would
             demand
             ,
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             complained
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             and
             of
             false
             Teachers
             there
             and
             elswhere
             ,
             were
             not
             careful
             to
             provide
             the
             most
             reasonable
             Expedient
             in
             government
             against
             them
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             score
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             very
             end
             of
             preserving
             Schism
             ,
             it
             cannot
             
             be
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             beginning
             to
             this
             Government
             throughout
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Notwithstanding
             those
             of
             the
             Classicall
             perswasion
             ,
             bear
             themselves
             much
             upon
             Mr.
             
             
               Blondels
            
             Collections
             :
             whose
             pains
             might
             have
             been
             better
             implyed
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             some
             other
             Argument
             .
             For
             in
             this
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             drive
             out
             of
             Antiquity
             (
             though
             ransaked
             over
             again
             )
             any
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             claim
             ,
             than
             has
             been
             already
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             it
             discovered
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             That
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             judgement
             of
             some
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             
               Bishop
            
             was
             at
             first
             common
             to
             all
             
               Elders
               ,
            
             and
             that
             those
             
               Bishops
            
             mentioned
             
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               Tit.
            
             1.
             were
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Elders
             of
             the
             second
             rank
             .
             But
             what
             advantage
             is
             this
             to
             the
             cause
             they
             would
             establish
             ,
             without
             proving
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Government
             (
             which
             we
             appropriate
             to
             
               Bishops
            
             strictly
             taken
             )
             was
             communicated
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             common
             ?
             To
             the
             witnessing
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             force
             Antiquity
             ,
             no
             
             not
             S.
             
               Jerome
            
             alone
             .
             All
             that
             seems
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             way
             ,
             amounts
             but
             to
             this
             :
             that
             they
             were
             used
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             things
             done
             with
             their
             advise
             and
             counsel
             ;
             &
             that
             they
             were
             more
             used
             in
             Ages
             before
             St.
             
               Jerome
               ,
            
             than
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             some
             reason
             for
             it
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             because
             by
             that
             time
             provision
             was
             made
             in
             most
             Cases
             by
             the
             many
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XVI
             .
             Of
             the
             ordination
             of
             our
             Bishops
             received
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             slight
             exceptions
             and
             allegations
             they
             make
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             onely
             to
             take
             with
             the
             ignorant
             ;
             as
             that
             
               we
            
             had
             our
             Bishops
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             but
             
               they
            
             desire
             to
             conform
             to
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             which
             want
             Bishops
             .
             They
             ,
             that
             cannot
             distinguish
             the
             Times
             ,
             several
             conditions
             and
             concernments
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             may
             be
             startled
             at
             every
             mention
             made
             of
             
               Rome
               :
            
             but
             we
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             acknowledge
             we
             thence
             received
             Bishops
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             both
             went
             together
             (
             same
             Faith
             ,
             and
             same
             Government
             )
             first
             in
             the
             
               British
               ,
            
             then
             in
             the
             
               English
            
             
             Conversion
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             in
             all
             Nations
             where
             Christianity
             was
             planted
             .
             In
             the
             time
             then
             of
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             first
             ,
             Ordination
             of
             Bishops
             was
             here
             received
             with
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             has
             been
             continued
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             in
             this
             Nationall
             Church
             .
             Of
             this
             seeming
             prejudice
             more
             largely
             
               Tr.
               2
               ▪
               c.
            
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             to
             return
             the
             Enquiry
             upon
             the
             New
             Pastors
             of
             the
             New
             Churches
             (
             Classicall
             or
             Congregationall
             .
             )
             If
             it
             should
             be
             demanded
             ,
             Whence
             have
             they
             their
             Ordination
             ?
             They
             cannot
             give
             any
             reasonable
             account
             ,
             nor
             hold
             up
             their
             heads
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             against
             any
             
               Romanist
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             against
             any
             true
             
               English
            
             Protestant
             or
             obedient
             Son
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             Challenging
             them
             of
             
               Schism
            
             in
             departing
             from
             their
             lawfull
             Governors
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             taking
             to
             themselves
             a
             Power
             never
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             which
             have
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             defect
             is
             nothing
             comparable
             to
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             which
             they
             ought
             in
             
             all
             reason
             to
             conform
             :
             Especially
             seeing
             those
             Churches
             had
             but
             tumultuary
             Reformations
             ;
             and
             no
             marvel
             then
             in
             they
             were
             not
             fully
             regular
             in
             their
             constitution
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             example
             of
             those
             Churches
             come
             home
             to
             the
             Case
             in
             hand
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             wide
             difference
             between
             
               Wanting
            
             or
             
               not
               having
            
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             
               casting
               them
            
             out
             when
             they
             have
             them
             ;
             Besides
             this
             all
             the
             forreign
             Churches
             approved
             Bishops
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             learned
             men
             acknowledged
             a
             want
             in
             their
             own
             ,
             excusing
             it
             as
             proceeding
             of
             
               necessity
            
             rather
             then
             
               choice
               ,
            
             as
             
               Tr.
               2.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             Nor
             can
             it
             justifie
             those
             that
             divide
             from
             us
             to
             say
             they
             joyn
             with
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ;
             for
             first
             they
             must
             answer
             for
             the
             
               Schism
            
             in
             forsaking
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             as
             their
             Case
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             so
             cannot
             those
             Churches
             justly
             receive
             them
             ,
             having
             broken
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             .
             Therefore
             was
             it
             so
             carefully
             provided
             for
             in
             many
             Councils
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             travail
             to
             
             any
             forreign
             Church
             without
             his
             
               Communicatory
               letters
            
             to
             testifie
             his
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             he
             came
             from
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             be
             received
             to
             Communion
             in
             the
             Other
             .
             And
             this
             to
             preserve
             Unity
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             touching
             the
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XVII
             .
             Exceptions
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             publick
             worship
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             the
             usuall
             exceptions
             made
             against
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
            
             the
             
               Liturgy
               ,
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               Rites
            
             and
             
               Ceremonies
            
             used
             in
             this
             Church
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             they
             could
             not
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             Worship
             God
             purely
             in
             
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               .
            
             This
             Assembling
             or
             meeting
             together
             ,
             and
             joyning
             in
             the
             publick
             divine
             Service
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             or
             Eucharist
             ,
             is
             indeed
             the
             witnessing
             and
             exercising
             of
             that
             Communion
             which
             is
             and
             must
             be
             held
             between
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             :
             So
             they
             .
             
               Act.
            
             2.
             42.
             in
             such
             duties
             and
             
               in
               breaking
               of
               bread
               :
            
             So
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             earnestly
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             10.
             25.
             and
             
               cap.
            
             13.
             15
             and
             insinuates
             the
             Communion
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             the
             
             Chu
             :
             by
             their
             eating
             and
             partaking
             of
             
               One
               Altar
               (
               v.
            
             10.
             )
             the
             participation
             of
             that
             Altar
             being
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             expression
             ,
             was
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             
               to
               be
               within
               or
               without
               the
               Altar
               ,
               i
               ▪
               e.
            
             in
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             
               set
               up
               Altar
               against
               Altar
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             new
             Communion
             against
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               
               One
               Bread
               ,
               One
               Body
               :
            
             the
             joynt
             participation
             of
             One
             Bread
             ,
             shewes
             them
             to
             be
             of
             one
             Body
             ,
             holding
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             it
             shewes
             what
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             any
             to
             abstein
             causlesly
             ,
             or
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             which
             they
             are
             Members
             .
          
           
             But
             see
             in
             particular
             what
             they
             pretend
             as
             Causes
             of
             their
             Separation
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             nothing
             alledged
             now
             ,
             but
             has
             been
             before
             by
             the
             
               Contentious
               ,
            
             which
             have
             disturbed
             the
             peace
             of
             this
             Church
             from
             Time
             to
             Time
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             often
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             learnedly
             refuted
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             understand
             
             themselves
             ,
             being
             not
             swayed
             with
             faction
             and
             passion
             ,
             have
             received
             satisfaction
             ;
             but
             because
             my
             intent
             is
             still
             to
             afford
             some
             present
             satisfaction
             to
             them
             that
             are
             now
             troubled
             ,
             and
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             and
             plainly
             speak
             to
             those
             exceptions
             against
             our
             Church-communion
             ,
             which
             usually
             prevaile
             with
             such
             persons
             .
          
           
             
             First
             that
             our
             
               Liturgy
            
             or
             Common
             Prayer
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               Masse-book
               .
            
             This
             is
             of
             the
             same
             seasoning
             with
             that
             of
             our
             Bishops
             deriving
             their
             ordination
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             fit
             onely
             to
             distast
             the
             weak
             ,
             who
             are
             offended
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             smells
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             But
             as
             we
             said
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             we
             had
             them
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             we
             received
             it
             :
             so
             we
             say
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             it
             has
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             or
             publique
             service
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             than
             was
             received
             and
             continued
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             And
             to
             retein
             so
             much
             ,
             was
             according
             to
             that
             Christian
             Prudence
             and
             
             Charity
             used
             in
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             no
             more
             opposition
             to
             them
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             differ
             from
             ,
             then
             must
             needs
             .
             Whatever
             the
             prevailing
             Errors
             and
             Corruptions
             of
             After-times
             had
             brought
             into
             their
             Mass
             ,
             Reformation
             cast
             out
             :
             And
             some
             of
             those
             learned
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             were
             chief
             instruments
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             Composers
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             in
             that
             frame
             it
             had
             ,
             sealed
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             their
             renouncing
             of
             Popish
             Errors
             with
             their
             Bloud
             :
             and
             we
             challenge
             them
             to
             shew
             any
             such
             Popish
             corruption
             reteined
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             :
             and
             might
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             oppose
             the
             judgement
             of
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             approving
             it
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             might
             also
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             too
             much
             value
             their
             own
             .
             But
             more
             particularly
             :
             Two
             things
             are
             considerable
             in
             
               Liturgy
               ,
               Matter
            
             and
             
               Frame
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             XVIII
             Lawfulnes
             and
             fulness
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             
               Matter
            
             or
             things
             prayed
             for
             ,
             or
             spoken
             there
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             they
             cannot
             shew
             any
             one
             particular
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             unfitting
             for
             Christian
             men
             to
             begg
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             serving
             and
             Glorifying
             of
             him
             .
             All
             suitable
             to
             the
             ends
             and
             purposes
             of
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             reason
             of
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             which
             will
             appeare
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             
               Frame
               ,
            
             which
             implies
             two
             things
             ,
             the
             
               Order
            
             in
             which
             it
             runs
             ,
             and
             the
             
               set
               Forms
            
             in
             which
             every
             thing
             is
             expressed
             .
             As
             to
             the
             
               Order
            
             in
             which
             it
             is
             framed
             ,
             what
             could
             be
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             holy
             meetings
             and
             Assemblies
             ?
             Where
             Christians
             come
             together
             First
             ,
             to
             
               confesse
            
             their
             sins
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             heare
             the
             
               promise
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             their
             comfort
             ;
             accordingly
             after
             some
             short
             exhortation
             ,
             
               Confession
            
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             generall
             
               Absolution
            
             pronounced
             to
             all
             that
             are
             truly
             penitent
             .
             Again
             Christians
             come
             together
             to
             
               prayse
            
             God
             ;
             therefore
             
               Psalmes
            
             are
             read
             before
             ,
             and
             
               Hymnes
            
             used
             after
             each
             Chapter
             :
             still
             concluding
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             and
             
               Hymnes
            
             with
             the
             
               Doxology
               ,
            
             or
             giving
             Glory
             to
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             ,
             Father
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Furthermore
             ,
             They
             meet
             to
             shew
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             Worship
             God
             
             in
             Christ
             .
             Not
             only
             by
             concluding
             all
             their
             Prayers
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             expresse
             
               profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
            
             to
             the
             actuall
             renouncing
             of
             Heresie
             against
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             .
             Christians
             also
             meet
             to
             give
             thanks
             for
             blessings
             they
             received
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             what
             they
             need
             :
             accordingly
             there
             are
             severall
             
               prayers
            
             and
             
               Supplications
            
             for
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             with
             
               Intercessions
            
             for
             others
             :
             So
             the
             Apostle
             enjoyns
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             2.
             1.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             They
             come
             together
             to
             
               hear
            
             and
             receive
             instruction
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Word
             is
             both
             read
             and
             preached
             :
             besides
             ,
             a
             continuall
             repeating
             of
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             ,
             with
             a
             suitable
             deprecation
             subjoyned
             to
             every
             Commandement
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             full
             ,
             useful
             and
             comfortable
             ?
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             are
             gone
             from
             us
             use
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             defective
             in
             many
             of
             these
             (
             as
             
               Absolution
               ,
               Hymnes
               ,
               profession
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             repeating
             the
             
               Commandements
            
             of
             God
             )
             so
             what
             they
             have
             of
             Confession
             ,
             Petition
             or
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             is
             reduced
             
             or
             shuffled
             up
             into
             one
             continuall
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             ,
             admit
             it
             be
             not
             defective
             in
             those
             three
             ,
             yet
             does
             it
             not
             in
             so
             convenient
             a
             way
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Engl.
            
             does
             in
             distinct
             ,
             severall
             ,
             concise
             Formes
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             more
             intelligible
             to
             ordinary
             capacities
             ,
             because
             delivering
             every
             part
             (
             
               Confession
               ,
               Petition
               ,
               Thansgiving
            
             )
             more
             distinctly
             :
             also
             it
             is
             more
             for
             the
             holding
             up
             intention
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             dulled
             with
             one
             long
             continued
             Prayer
             ,
             wherein
             those
             parts
             are
             confused
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             were
             broken
             into
             so
             many
             several
             Colects
             or
             Prayers
             I
             have
             heard
             ordinary
             people
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             and
             shew
             themselves
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             complaining
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             
               defect
            
             of
             that
             Service
             (
             for
             they
             observe
             they
             heare
             not
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             Creed
             ,
             Ten
             Commandements
             ,
             as
             formerly
             )
             but
             also
             of
             the
             
               confusednesse
            
             of
             such
             continued
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             go
             along
             with
             were
             not
             edified
             by
             it
             :
             whereas
             before
             they
             understood
             still
             what
             they
             were
             about
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             short
             expressions
             of
             the
             Churches
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             Responses
             the
             people
             were
             
             sometimes
             to
             make
             ,
             they
             remembred
             many
             things
             .
             And
             much
             they
             have
             to
             answer
             for
             it
             ,
             who
             through
             ,
             ●…
             know
             not
             what
             pretence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             but
             indeed
             through
             self-conceit
             ,
             or
             some
             fleshly
             respects
             ,
             have
             drawn
             the
             people
             from
             that
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             to
             Gods
             glory
             and
             their
             comfort
             and
             edification
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XIX
             .
             Set
             Forms
             of
             publick
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             those
             parts
             of
             publique
             Worship
             or
             Liturgy
             (
             which
             I
             have
             instanced
             to
             shew
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             that
             which
             is
             used
             in
             this
             Church
             )
             rre
             delivered
             in
             
               set
               Formes
               ;
            
             That
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             ,
             lest
             they
             worship
             God
             with
             the
             inventions
             of
             Man
             :
             But
             by
             this
             reason
             they
             should
             be
             afraid
             to
             pray
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             lest
             they
             worship
             God
             with
             their
             own
             invention
             ;
             or
             to
             pray
             with
             their
             approved
             Ministers
             ,
             lest
             they
             worship
             God
             with
             their
             inventions
             ;
             for
             the
             Form
             or
             Expression
             of
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             whether
             Set
             ,
             or
             Extemporary
             Conception
             ,
             is
             equally
             of
             mans
             Invention
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             surely
             it
             is
             better
             to
             worship
             God
             upon
             a
             Set
             ,
             premeditate
             ,
             and
             deliberate
             Invention
             ,
             
             than
             upon
             an
             extemporary
             one
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             man
             to
             invent
             that
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             Worship
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             work
             ,
             act
             ,
             or
             Duty
             directed
             upon
             such
             a
             due
             Object
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             of
             Gods
             prescribing
             ,
             as
             
               Prayer
               :
            
             but
             Authority
             may
             invent
             something
             for
             the
             better
             managing
             of
             the
             work
             in
             publique
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             more
             convenient
             performance
             of
             the
             Worship
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             Act
             or
             Duty
             prescribed
             by
             God
             .
             The
             Apostle
             bids
             it
             be
             done
             in
             
               order
               ,
               decently
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               edification
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
               ult.
            
             That
             
               set
               Formers
            
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             by
             those
             which
             the
             Church
             alwayes
             had
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             had
             ,
             as
             see
             
               Numb.
            
             6.
             23.
             and
             elsewhere
             ;
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             a
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             our
             Saviour
             teach
             his
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             11
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Practise
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             has
             approved
             the
             use
             of
             Set
             Forms
             in
             publique
             ;
             and
             so
             does
             the
             judgement
             and
             practise
             of
             Reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             .
             Nay
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             unlesse
             we
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             finde
             
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Nay
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Rule
            
             above
             set
             ,
             not
             expect
             the
             Church
             should
             shew
             example
             in
             Scripture
             for
             every
             thing
             she
             Orders
             ,
             but
             they
             stand
             bound
             to
             shew
             it
             is
             against
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             yeild
             obedience
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             that
             warrant
             against
             Authority
             ,
             
               We
               must
               obey
               God
               rather
               then
               Man
               .
            
             And
             though
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             ,
             or
             what
             Forms
             they
             used
             in
             those
             first
             Times
             (
             for
             all
             things
             they
             did
             are
             not
             recorded
             )
             yet
             is
             it
             no
             marvel
             if
             they
             did
             not
             as
             then
             use
             Set
             Formes
             ,
             considering
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             small
             ,
             and
             unsetled
             by
             reason
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Persons
             ministring
             in
             it
             ,
             few
             ,
             and
             of
             extraordinary
             perfections
             and
             gifts
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
          
           
             
             Whatever
             judgment
             these
             men
             have
             of
             Prayer
             in
             set
             Forms
             ,
             or
             low
             conceit
             of
             them
             that
             use
             them
             :
             See
             we
             how
             Reason
             evinces
             the
             
               lawfulnesse
            
             and
             
               expediency
            
             of
             them
             in
             publique
             ,
             and
             therein
             commends
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             appointing
             them
             .
             1.
             
             As
             the
             
               matter
            
             or
             things
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             
               intention
            
             of
             the
             spirit
             or
             
             affection
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             are
             prayed
             for
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Prayer
             :
             so
             the
             utterance
             or
             words
             are
             but
             externall
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Prayer
             without
             words
             ,
             is
             Prayer
             truly
             ;
             Now
             let
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayer
             be
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             and
             affection
             suitable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             accompanying
             our
             Petitions
             ,
             it
             is
             indifferent
             whether
             the
             expression
             be
             in
             our
             own
             words
             ,
             or
             borrowed
             ;
             whether
             in
             Forms
             before
             composed
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             present
             conceived
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             prepare
             his
             heart
             afore-hand
             suitable
             to
             the
             Forms
             and
             generall
             Requests
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             are
             made
             in
             publique
             ,
             and
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             taken
             with
             words
             or
             varying
             of
             the
             phrase
             ,
             will
             hear
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             penitent
             Son
             ,
             who
             thought
             and
             resolved
             before-hand
             what
             to
             
               confesse
               ,
            
             what
             to
             
               beg
               ,
               I
               will
               go
            
             —
             and
             
               say
               —
               Luke
            
             15.
             18.
             and
             accordingly
             he
             said
             when
             he
             came
             into
             his
             Fathers
             presence
             .
             And
             as
             our
             Saviour
             prayed
             thrice
             ,
             
               saying
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               Mat.
            
             26.
             44.
             so
             let
             the
             same
             affections
             and
             desires
             of
             the
             heart
             return
             ,
             or
             be
             present
             ,
             they
             may
             again
             be
             uttered
             
             in
             the
             same
             form
             of
             words
             :
             And
             if
             the
             forms
             of
             the
             publique
             Service
             do
             contein
             (
             as
             we
             said
             above
             they
             do
             in
             generall
             )
             all
             the
             requests
             fitting
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             still
             be
             used
             for
             the
             expressing
             such
             requests
             and
             desires
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             say
             something
             rather
             than
             nothing
             ,
             they
             reply
             ;
             That
             prayer
             of
             the
             penitent
             Son
             ,
             though
             set
             and
             before
             composed
             ,
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             that
             prayer
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             though
             set
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             words
             repeated
             ;
             but
             the
             set
             Forms
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             not
             his
             prayers
             that
             ministers
             in
             the
             Congregation
             .
             If
             he
             would
             utter
             his
             own
             prayers
             ,
             though
             set
             and
             before
             prepared
             ,
             they
             would
             joyn
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             conceive
             he
             prayes
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             has
             put
             into
             his
             minde
             ,
             whether
             upon
             former
             premeditation
             ,
             or
             present
             conception
             .
             These
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             most
             reasonable
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             against
             the
             set
             Forms
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             they
             see
             Reason
             to
             allow
             the
             people
             to
             pray
             in
             set
             Forms
             of
             other
             mens
             making
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             to
             pray
             in
             set
             Forms
             
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             not
             anothers
             composing
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             would
             well
             examine
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             see
             little
             Reason
             upon
             such
             a
             difference
             to
             quarrel
             with
             Authority
             ,
             and
             abstein
             from
             the
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             For
             no
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             can
             they
             have
             of
             such
             a
             distinction
             ,
             much
             lesse
             warrant
             upon
             such
             a
             pretended
             difference
             to
             abstein
             from
             Church
             Communion
             .
             Also
             by
             this
             reason
             the
             Minister
             should
             not
             use
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             because
             not
             of
             his
             own
             composing
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             place
             the
             substance
             and
             effect
             of
             prayer
             in
             Frame
             of
             Words
             ,
             rather
             than
             in
             matter
             or
             things
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             suitable
             affections
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             both
             which
             may
             be
             found
             right
             in
             using
             Forms
             composed
             by
             others
             .
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Church
             Forms
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             that
             uses
             them
             prepare
             his
             heart
             with
             suitable
             affections
             ,
             God
             requires
             no
             more
             .
             The
             prophet
             bids
             ,
             
               Take
               words
               with
               yow
               —
               and
               say
               ,
               Take
               away
               all
               Iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Hos.
            
             14.
             2.
             
             If
             then
             the
             heart
             be
             prepared
             with
             such
             motions
             
             and
             desires
             as
             are
             fitting
             for
             Confession
             and
             petition
             ,
             is
             it
             so
             materiall
             whence
             
               we
               take
               the
               words
               ▪
            
             either
             suggested
             to
             us
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             ,
             or
             invented
             by
             our selves
             ?
             Surely
             if
             the
             people
             can
             better
             understand
             the
             things
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             better
             prepare
             their
             hearts
             with
             suitable
             affections
             ,
             when
             the
             set
             Forms
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             used
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             when
             they
             hear
             the
             Ministers
             Prayer
             :
             (
             which
             they
             can
             ,
             by
             reason
             Those
             Forms
             contein
             all
             necessary
             requests
             ,
             better
             than
             any
             one
             mans
             prayer
             can
             probably
             do
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             publique
             prayers
             being
             necessarily
             expressed
             in
             generals
             ,
             the
             people
             ought
             still
             ,
             from
             those
             general
             Confessions
             or
             Petitions
             ,
             to
             reflect
             upon
             their
             own
             particular
             Sinnes
             ,
             Infirmities
             ,
             Wants
             and
             Desires
             )
             it
             is
             therefore
             most
             reasonable
             the
             people
             have
             the
             Publique
             prayers
             in
             the
             Set
             forms
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             are
             best
             acquainted
             ,
             which
             speaks
             the
             
               expediency
            
             following
             .
          
           
             
             II.
             They
             are
             not
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             Expedient
             too
             in
             publick
             ;
             Every
             particular
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             best
             knowes
             
             his
             private
             Necessities
             ,
             
             so
             he
             may
             expresse
             them
             in
             private
             to
             God
             as
             his
             heart
             suggests
             :
             but
             in
             publique
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             requests
             of
             and
             for
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             general
             expressions
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             comprehend
             the
             necessities
             ,
             and
             concernments
             of
             all
             :
             and
             it
             is
             needful
             this
             be
             done
             in
             set
             forms
             ,
             prudently
             and
             godlily
             composed
             ,
             not
             left
             to
             the
             conceptions
             and
             inventions
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             as
             minister
             in
             this
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Congregation
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             may
             do
             it
             discreetly
             ,
             yet
             would
             many
             inconveniences
             follow
             through
             the
             different
             performance
             of
             others
             .
             1.
             
             Want
             of
             Uniformity
             in
             the
             publique
             Worship
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Defect
             often
             in
             not
             putting
             up
             all
             the
             requests
             ,
             which
             are
             fitting
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             not
             doing
             all
             that
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             at
             publique
             meetings
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             .
             3.
             
             Many
             Impertinencies
             ,
             Tautologies
             in
             expression
             ,
             sometimes
             unfitness
             ,
             and
             unlawfulness
             of
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Congregation
             cannot
             
             say
             
               Amen
            
             to
             .
             A
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             Liberty
             in
             this
             performance
             of
             publique
             worship
             ,
             and
             of
             preaching
             ;
             for
             the
             Worship
             and
             Prayers
             are
             presented
             immediately
             to
             God
             himself
             ;
             but
             preaching
             ,
             though
             it
             treats
             of
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             speaks
             to
             the
             people
             :
             To
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             is
             to
             say
             
               Amen
               :
            
             but
             that
             which
             is
             delivered
             in
             preaching
             ,
             falls
             under
             trial
             and
             examination
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             :
             For
             providing
             and
             delivering
             a
             Sermon
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             have
             liberty
             of
             time
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             &
             of
             using
             what
             means
             &
             help
             they
             please
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             putting
             up
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             a
             despising
             of
             set
             Forms
             ,
             and
             an
             expectation
             of
             private
             Conceptions
             from
             the
             Minister
             ,
             there
             the
             former
             inconveniences
             will
             often
             be
             run
             into
             by
             some
             ,
             through
             self-conceit
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             Pride
             of
             shewing
             them
             in
             variety
             of
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             length
             of
             Prayers
             by
             others
             ,
             through
             disability
             and
             weakness
             ;
             yet
             thinking
             themselves
             concerned
             in
             reputation
             to
             follow
             the
             
             former
             ,
             &
             to
             attempt
             the
             like
             way
             of
             a
             seeming
             extemporary
             long
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             they
             plead
             for
             Liberty
             in
             using
             the
             spiritual
             Gifts
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             for
             to
             that
             end
             they
             are
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             bids
             to
             use
             them
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             
             True
             ,
             but
             first
             they
             must
             observe
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Gifts
             then
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             all
             were
             to
             be
             used
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             Gifts
             then
             were
             extraordinary
             ,
             by
             special
             a●●lation
             or
             revelation
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             spiritual
             gifts
             now
             are
             ordinary
             ,
             from
             the
             operation
             and
             motion
             indeed
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             but
             upon
             use
             of
             means
             .
             Therefore
             they
             which
             strive
             to
             order
             their
             Assemblies
             according
             to
             the
             particular
             passages
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             doing
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             then
             was
             used
             ,
             cause
             great
             confusion
             and
             ridiculous
             deportment
             in
             their
             holy
             meetings
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             give
             restraints
             there
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             )
             to
             those
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             though
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             used
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             thought
             fit
             for
             order
             
             and
             edification
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             use
             of
             Gifts
             now
             ought
             to
             be
             limited
             .
             Else
             may
             women
             that
             are
             gifted
             ,
             take
             the
             liberty
             of
             using
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostle
             saw
             Reason
             to
             impose
             Silence
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             every
             man
             that
             has
             gifts
             may
             use
             them
             (
             as
             some
             now
             plead
             for
             the
             Liberty
             )
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             many
             of
             those
             who
             are
             against
             Set
             Forms
             ,
             see
             great
             reason
             against
             that
             too
             ,
             thinking
             it
             fit
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             )
             that
             none
             should
             use
             their
             gifts
             publiquely
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             called
             ,
             allowed
             ,
             and
             ordained
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             also
             should
             they
             think
             it
             sit
             ,
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             allowed
             ,
             as
             publique
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             should
             use
             their
             gifts
             so
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Church
             sees
             sit
             and
             allowes
             :
             for
             if
             these
             will
             plead
             liberty
             of
             using
             their
             spirituall
             Gifts
             against
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             14.
             chapter
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
            
             then
             may
             the
             other
             with
             as
             good
             Reason
             plead
             Liberty
             for
             all
             gifted
             men
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             
             had
             such
             gifts
             (
             as
             here
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             seeks
             to
             order
             )
             might
             have
             their
             turn
             of
             speaking
             and
             using
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             are
             both
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             inconsequent
             in
             their
             reasoning
             from
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             not
             distinguishing
             Times
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             nor
             acknowledging
             duly
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             under
             pretence
             of
             such
             Gifts
             ,
             pleading
             for
             Liberty
             of
             using
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             often
             proves
             of
             venting
             what
             they
             please
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             whereas
             they
             ought
             in
             all
             humility
             ,
             to
             expect
             the
             Churches
             approbation
             of
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             then
             know
             they
             must
             use
             them
             with
             submission
             still
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             thought
             most
             fit
             for
             preventing
             the
             above-mentioned
             inconveniences
             ,
             for
             preserving
             
               Order
            
             and
             
               Vnity
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             setting
             forth
             an
             
               Vniformity
            
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             these
             respects
             for
             
               edification
            
             of
             the
             people
             .
             
               Calvin
               ,
            
             no
             friend
             to
             Popery
             ,
             or
             sloathfulnesse
             in
             Ministers
             :
             but
             a
             person
             furnished
             with
             as
             great
             gifts
             as
             any
             of
             our
             Pleaders
             for
             this
             Liberty
             can
             pretend
             
             to
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             often
             wished
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             had
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Form
             of
             publique
             Service
             or
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             The
             holding
             of
             Unity
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             excluding
             of
             Novelty
             ,
             Faction
             ,
             and
             boasting
             of
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             But
             see
             whether
             this
             Pride
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             self
             conceit
             (
             for
             I
             can
             call
             it
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             sets
             it self
             against
             the
             Churches
             constitution
             without
             expresse
             Scripture
             )
             has
             proceeded
             in
             some
             ,
             
             from
             a
             despising
             of
             the
             Churches
             Prayers
             to
             an
             understanding
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
            
             because
             a
             Set
             form
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             neglecting
             the
             use
             of
             it
             altogether
             as
             far
             below
             them
             ;
             then
             to
             a
             conceiting
             of
             themselves
             to
             be
             above
             prayer
             it self
             ,
             as
             needing
             not
             to
             pray
             at
             all
             .
             Such
             I
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             miserably
             cutting
             themselves
             off
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             Christs
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             intercession
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             evacuating
             (
             as
             to
             themselves
             )
             the
             eternal
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             if
             they
             need
             not
             pray
             ,
             they
             
             need
             not
             confesse
             ,
             nor
             ask
             forgivenesse
             ,
             nor
             beg
             Grace
             or
             any
             spirituall
             help
             ,
             and
             so
             need
             not
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             for
             obteining
             such
             mercies
             ;
             for
             his
             being
             our
             
               Advocate
               1
               Joh.
            
             2.
             1.
             supposeth
             our
             
               Confession
            
             of
             sin
             ,
             required
             
               c.
               
               1.
               v.
            
             9.
             and
             his
             being
             our
             
               High
               Priest
            
             inferrs
             
               our
               coming
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Heb.
            
             4.
             16.
             or
             
               our
               coming
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               Hebr.
            
             7.
             25.
             
             And
             as
             for
             those
             that
             so
             much
             prize
             the
             prayers
             of
             their
             owne
             conception
             to
             an
             undervaluing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             framed
             and
             taught
             us
             ;
             let
             them
             consider
             how
             little
             they
             deserve
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             by
             him
             to
             put
             up
             their
             owne
             prayers
             ,
             despising
             or
             wilfully
             neglecting
             his
             But
             we
             knowing
             the
             perfection
             of
             that
             prayer
             ,
             which
             conteins
             all
             things
             fitting
             to
             be
             asked
             ,
             doe
             often
             use
             it
             in
             the
             publick
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             with
             our
             own
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             needfull
             be
             through
             our
             imperfection
             Omitted
             in
             our
             own
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             supplyed
             in
             the
             use
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             Christ
             is
             ready
             to
             hear
             &
             receive
             
             the
             requests
             of
             every
             humble
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             carefull
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             what
             he
             has
             taught
             us
             ,
             We
             therefore
             delight
             to
             expresse
             ,
             or
             to
             sum
             up
             our
             desires
             often
             in
             his
             form
             of
             words
             ;
             for
             as
             Saint
             
               Cyprian
            
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             tels
             us
             ,
             Christ
             when
             we
             beg
             his
             intercession
             using
             that
             prayer
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             will
             remember
             the
             prayer
             he
             taught
             us
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             
               set
               Forms
               ,
            
             and
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XX
             .
             Exception
             against
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             They
             farther
             pretend
             ,
             they
             cannot
             hold
             Communion
             in
             the
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             way
             and
             form
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             by
             Reason
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             used
             therein
             .
             Here
             they
             are
             chiefly
             offended
             ,
             at
             the
             
               Habit
            
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             
               standing
               up
               at
            
             Creed
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Ring
            
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             
               Cross
            
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             
               Kneeling
            
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
               Bowing
            
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Jesus
               .
            
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             offence
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             take
             them
             to
             be
             
               Burthensome
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             against
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               Superstitious
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             against
             purity
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           
           
             
             For
             the
             first
             ;
             Where
             Ceremonies
             are
             burthensome
             for
             Number
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             offence
             and
             complaint
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             separation
             or
             breaking
             Communion
             :
             St.
             
               Augustine
            
             in
             his
             
               Epist
               :
            
             to
             
               Januar
               :
            
             took
             notice
             of
             the
             encrease
             of
             Ceremonies
             then
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             complained
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             be
             burthensome
             ;
             in
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             the
             number
             was
             excessive
             before
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             gave
             just
             .
             Cause
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             burthensom
             observance
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             not
             any
             Cause
             of
             dividing
             Communion
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             beene
             (
             many
             of
             them
             )
             burthensome
             for
             
               Weight
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             for
             
               Number
               ,
            
             and
             insupportable
             by
             reason
             of
             apparent
             
               superstition
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             Rites
             reteined
             in
             this
             Church
             were
             few
             for
             number
             ,
             and
             eased
             of
             that
             weight
             or
             superstition
             that
             was
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             Pretenders
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             do
             therefore
             quarrel
             at
             our
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             because
             appointed
             and
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             do
             daily
             shew
             they
             
               use
               that
               Liberty
               as
               
               a
               Cloak
            
             for
             their
             unruly
             and
             contentious
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             cannot
             abide
             the
             commands
             of
             Authority
             ,
             but
             would
             do
             every
             thing
             according
             to
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             and
             will
             (
             when
             they
             have
             power
             )
             impose
             severely
             Orders
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             do
             where
             they
             can
             erect
             their
             new
             Communions
             :
             imposing
             Conditions
             of
             admittance
             into
             ,
             and
             of
             Continuance
             in
             that
             Communion
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             think
             good
             :
             but
             such
             as
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             never
             required
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             never
             knew
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             
               their
               Triall
               by
               Lay-Elders
               ,
            
             and
             denial
             of
             Communion
             or
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             to
             him
             that
             will
             not
             undergo
             that
             Triall
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             approved
             by
             it
             according
             to
             those
             rules
             they
             please
             to
             use
             ,
             but
             is
             found
             unanswerable
             to
             that
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             or
             gifts
             ,
             which
             they
             expect
             ;
             of
             which
             and
             other
             devices
             of
             theirs
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             as
             the
             Apostle
             did
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               17.
               
               We
               have
               no
               such
               Custome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             in
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             they
             finde
             
               Superstition
               ;
            
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             such
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             were
             derived
             from
             ,
             and
             abused
             in
             Popery
             unto
             Superstition
             .
             They
             were
             used
             indeed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             (
             and
             abused
             too
             )
             but
             derived
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             it
             to
             good
             purpose
             before
             Popery
             crept
             in
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             good
             Rule
             of
             Reformation
             to
             cast
             out
             whatever
             has
             been
             abused
             by
             Popery
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             do
             it
             to
             the
             very
             same
             individual
             things
             which
             have
             been
             so
             abused
             ,
             (
             excepting
             Images
             (
             as
             the
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             )
             that
             had
             been
             
               objectively
            
             used
             to
             Superstition
             )
             for
             the
             same
             individuall
             Churches
             stand
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             they
             hold
             ,
             were
             abused
             in
             time
             of
             Popery
             ;
             much
             lesse
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             abolish
             all
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             which
             have
             been
             abused
             onely
             
               in
               specie
               ,
            
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             the
             individuall
             act
             or
             performance
             of
             them
             under
             that
             abuse
             being
             transient
             and
             not
             remaining
             .
             But
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Reformation
             was
             still
             according
             to
             Christian
             prudence
             &
             charity
             ,
             
             not
             making
             moe
             differences
             than
             must
             needs
             ;
             &
             therefore
             retaining
             the
             use
             of
             that
             which
             Antiquity
             ,
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             practised
             ,
             but
             without
             the
             after-abuse
             ;
             &
             looking
             not
             onely
             at
             ancient
             Practise
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostles
             Precept
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             forementioned
             practises
             tend
             to
             
               order
            
             &
             
               decency
               ,
            
             and
             as
             far
             as
             Ceremonies
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             edification
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             the
             Church
             has
             sufficiently
             declared
             by
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             &
             by
             hundreds
             of
             books
             written
             upon
             that
             argument
             ,
             that
             she
             enjoyns
             these
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             cleared
             from
             all
             superstitious
             abuse
             ,
             either
             of
             yeilding
             worship
             to
             any
             
               undue
               ob●ect
               ,
            
             or
             of
             affixing
             any
             
               sacramentall
               Efficacy
            
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             giving
             them
             any
             
               spirituall
               Vertue
               ,
            
             either
             to
             
               better
               the
               duty
               ,
            
             to
             wch
             they
             are
             joyned
             (
             professing
             the
             duty
             is
             good
             without
             thē
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             orderly
             and
             reverently
             performed
             )
             or
             to
             
               satisfie
            
             by
             such
             performances
             ;
             or
             that
             she
             has
             any
             other
             superstitious
             respect
             in
             the
             enjoyning
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             regard
             onely
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             precept
             for
             
               order
            
             and
             
               decency
               ,
            
             which
             easily
             appeares
             in
             the
             more
             
             solemn
             and
             reverent
             performance
             of
             the
             duty
             with
             these
             Rites
             than
             without
             them
             ,
             
             and
             for
             edification
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             by
             its
             signification
             ,
             minding
             us
             of
             some
             duty
             .
             (
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               Treat.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             num
             .
             7.
             of
             Ceremonies
             significant
             .
             )
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             said
             well
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             that
             14.
             chap.
             to
             the
             
               Corinths
               :
               Ceremonies
               are
               more
               commendable
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               admonish
               us
               ,
               (
               Instar
               concionum
               de
               aliquo
               officio
               )
               like
               Sermons
               of
               some
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             women
             should
             be
             
               covered
            
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             was
             not
             onely
             for
             
               decency
               ,
            
             but
             signified
             and
             minded
             them
             of
             
               Duty
               ,
               viz.
            
             Subjection
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             shewes
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.
             
             The
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Kisse
            
             used
             in
             their
             meetings
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             several
             times
             ;
             
               minded
            
             them
             of
             that
             Charity
             which
             should
             be
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             
               testified
            
             they
             had
             it
             then
             for
             each
             other
             .
             So
             
               the
               putting
               off
               the
               Old
               man
               ,
            
             so
             oft
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             the
             duty
             :
             and
             it
             was
             represented
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             by
             their
             putting
             of
             Old
             clothes
             ,
             and
             putting
             on
             New
             .
             Such
             
             signification
             has
             the
             
               White
               Vesture
               ,
            
             minding
             both
             the
             People
             of
             the
             holy
             duties
             they
             come
             to
             ,
             &
             him
             that
             wears
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             holinesse
             required
             of
             them
             that
             minister
             in
             holy
             Duties
             .
             
             
               Standing
               up
            
             at
             the
             Creed
             is
             for
             a
             more
             significant
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             and
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             stand
             to
             it
             and
             defend
             it
             :
             The
             like
             signification
             is
             in
             standing
             up
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
             The
             
               Ring
            
             in
             Marriage
             added
             onely
             as
             a
             visible
             Symbol
             of
             that
             Union
             and
             Conjunction
             ,
             and
             for
             remembrance
             thereof
             is
             it
             so
             carefully
             kept
             and
             worn
             ever
             after
             .
             What
             the
             
               Crosse
            
             in
             Baptism
             signifies
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             is
             there
             and
             then
             expressed
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             
               in
               token
            
             that
             the
             party
             baptized
             
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
            
             &c.
             
             
             The
             Ancient
             Christians
             used
             to
             make
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             
               Cross
            
             (
             upon
             occasion
             )
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             to
             witness
             or
             speak
             the
             profession
             they
             were
             of
             ;
             and
             I
             doe
             not
             doubt
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             Ancient
             Records
             that
             tell
             us
             how
             God
             was
             pleased
             sometimes
             (
             for
             
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             the
             approving
             of
             the
             Christian
             profession
             )
             to
             work
             a
             miracle
             at
             the
             making
             that
             Sign
             :
             and
             what
             marvel
             ,
             when
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             wrought
             miraculously
             at
             the
             falling
             of
             
               Peters
               shaddow
            
             upon
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             touch
             of
             
               handkerchiefes
            
             brought
             from
             
               Pauls
            
             body
             ,
             
               Act.
               5.
               15.
               
               &
            
             19.
             12.
             
             He
             that
             purposely
             uses
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Crosse
             to
             work
             supernaturall
             effects
             ,
             does
             it
             without
             warrant
             Superstitiously
             :
             So
             he
             that
             affixes
             any
             Sacramentall
             vertue
             or
             spirituall
             efficacy
             to
             it
             in
             baptism
             ;
             The
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             has
             no
             such
             respect
             ,
             but
             only
             uses
             it
             as
             a
             bare
             Ceremony
             ,
             for
             remembrance
             and
             testification
             of
             that
             which
             indeed
             is
             every
             Christian
             mans
             duty
             ,
             
               viz
               Not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               to
               sight
               manfu●…y
               under
               his
               banner
            
             &c.
             
             And
             truly
             (
             considering
             what
             a
             pass
             Christianity
             is
             at
             among
             us
             ,
             how
             the
             very
             principles
             thereof
             are
             so
             openly
             overthrown
             by
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Atheism
             :
             that
             they
             are
             likely
             (
             if
             men
             go
             on
             )
             to
             be
             forgotten
             in
             the
             next
             age
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             now
             seem
             to
             be
             some
             
             Cause
             to
             have
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             imprinted
             with
             fire
             (
             as
             they
             say
             the
             
               Ethi●pick
            
             Christians
             doe
             )
             upon
             the
             fore-heads
             of
             the
             Children
             :
             that
             they
             may
             remember
             so
             oft
             at
             least
             as
             they
             look
             in
             the
             Glasse
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             promised
             in
             baptism
             .
          
           
             
             
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
            
             can
             be
             no
             compliance
             with
             Popery
             in
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             
               Transubstantiation
               ,
            
             or
             
               Adoration
            
             of
             the
             Host
             ;
             for
             our
             Church
             has
             sufficiently
             declared
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Transubstantiation
               ;
            
             which
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             Adoration
             falls
             .
             Nor
             yet
             is
             their
             
               Kneeling
            
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             the
             Test
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             
               Transubstantiation
               ,
            
             or
             of
             that
             Adoration
             (
             which
             they
             think
             due
             to
             the
             Host
             )
             but
             their
             
               falling
               down
               ,
            
             when
             it
             is
             elevated
             or
             lifted
             up
             .
             They
             do
             Popery
             too
             much
             honour
             ,
             that
             make
             the
             devout
             and
             lowly
             behaviour
             of
             
               kneeling
            
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             proper
             to
             that
             Religion
             ,
             and
             do
             seem
             not
             to
             understand
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             what
             they
             are
             about
             (
             in
             that
             application
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             receiving
             
             from
             him
             the
             greatest
             pledges
             of
             mercy
             )
             that
             think
             not
             the
             most
             humble
             and
             reverent
             gesture
             most
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             Duty
             .
             Their
             sitting
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Mark
               14.
               18.
               
               As
               they
               sate
               and
               did
               eat
               ,
            
             &c.
             does
             not
             speak
             directly
             the
             gesture
             they
             used
             at
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             but
             their
             falling
             to
             ,
             or
             applying
             themselves
             to
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             ;
             and
             whether
             in
             the
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             they
             used
             the
             same
             posture
             which
             they
             cōmonly
             did
             at
             their
             Feasts
             (
             a
             kind
             of
             lying
             or
             leaning
             ,
             more
             neer
             to
             a
             prostration
             of
             the
             Body
             than
             our
             sitting
             )
             is
             not
             certain
             ;
             but
             no
             question
             they
             used
             such
             expressions
             of
             devotion
             then
             ,
             as
             were
             suitable
             to
             the
             present
             duty
             .
             Nor
             must
             our
             application
             to
             Christ
             now
             be
             after
             such
             a
             common
             and
             familiar
             way
             ,
             as
             theirs
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             conversed
             with
             them
             on
             Earth
             :
             They
             did
             not
             then
             so
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             
               asked
               in
               his
               name
               ,
            
             as
             they
             did
             afterwards
             ,
             
               Jo
               :
            
             16.
             24.
             
             They
             know
             Christ
             then
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             familiarly
             conversing
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             now
             
               we
               know
               him
               so
               no
               more
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             5.
             16.
             
             He
             is
             now
             in
             Heaven
             at
             Gods
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             we
             on
             
             Earth
             :
             and
             if
             we
             understand
             Him
             and
             our selves
             ,
             how
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             are
             applying
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             receiving
             from
             God
             through
             him
             the
             greatest
             benefits
             :
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             there
             is
             cause
             for
             the
             greatest
             expression
             of
             our
             most
             humble
             acknowledgments
             .
          
           
             
             
               Bowing
               at
               the
               Name
               of
            
             JESUS
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Church
             appointed
             to
             be
             done
             sometimes
             in
             publick
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             as
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Deity
             ,
             his
             Exaltation
             and
             Lordship
             over
             all
             ,
             (
             set
             out
             
               Act.
               2.
               36.
               
               Phil.
            
             2.
             11.
             
             )
             and
             that
             we
             are
             his
             poor
             devoted
             Creatures
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             made
             and
             redeemed
             :
             It
             is
             a
             divine
             worship
             (
             standing
             in
             such
             inward
             acknowledgment
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             outward
             bowing
             of
             the
             body
             )
             given
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             known
             by
             that
             Name
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             strange
             if
             any
             Christian
             should
             deny
             it
             lawfull
             to
             worship
             and
             adore
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             especially
             to
             doe
             it
             when
             he
             is
             named
             ,
             considering
             what
             the
             Apostle
             also
             saith
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             10.
             which
             must
             needs
             infer
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             
               it
               may
               be
               
               done
               ,
            
             when
             he
             is
             named
             .
             So
             here
             is
             no
             new
             Worship
             invented
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Worship
             then
             given
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             him
             )
             but
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             onely
             determined
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             or
             expressed
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             or
             when
             he
             is
             named
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Abstain
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               evill
               ,
               1
               Thes.
            
             5.
             22.
             which
             they
             make
             a
             pretence
             for
             their
             declining
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             this
             Church
             :
             It
             gives
             direction
             for
             private
             practice
             in
             things
             left
             indifferent
             to
             our
             choice
             ,
             in
             the
             occurrencies
             of
             life
             ;
             gives
             no
             warrant
             against
             Authority
             ,
             to
             use
             liberty
             ,
             in
             things
             determined
             thereby
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             
               appearance
               of
               evill
            
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             said
             
               Treat
               .
               2.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             For
             here
             we
             are
             still
             bound
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             often
             above
             delivered
             )
             to
             shew
             the
             thing
             enjoyned
             by
             Authority
             ,
             is
             (
             not
             onely
             in
             
               appearance
               ,
            
             but
             )
             
               indeed
               evill
               ,
            
             in
             it self
             formally
             ,
             or
             forbidden
             by
             Gods
             positive
             command
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             The
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Practices
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             have
             not
             
             (
             to
             any
             judgement
             cleared
             from
             Passion
             ,
             Prejudice
             ,
             or
             Faction
             )
             an
             
               appearance
               of
               evil
            
             in
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Superstition
             or
             Wil-worship
             ,
             as
             they
             fancie
             ignorantly
             or
             wilfully
             ,
             but
             of
             
               good
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             
               order
               ,
               decency
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               devotion
               ,
            
             expression
             of
             the
             
               duty
            
             we
             are
             about
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               internal
               worship
            
             then
             yeelded
             :
             Of
             all
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             fairer
             
               appearance
            
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             confused
             and
             irreverend
             deportments
             of
             their
             Assemblies
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XXII
             .
             Touching
             the
             point
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             which
             understand
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             should
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Worship
             and
             Adoration
             ,
             may
             better
             conceive
             what
             error
             and
             offence
             they
             run
             into
             by
             their
             causelesse
             and
             inconsiderate
             feare
             of
             Superstition
             in
             many
             just
             and
             lawfull
             practices
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             I
             must
             first
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             abstaining
             from
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             Prayers
             are
             in
             Set-forms
             ,
             by
             their
             not
             comming
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             because
             to
             be
             received
             Kneeling
             ;
             by
             withholding
             their
             Children
             from
             Baptisme
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             should
             be
             signed
             with
             the
             crosse
             
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             make
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             wilfull
             neglect
             of
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             obed●ence
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             that
             superstition
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Negative
             :
             For
             they
             place
             Religion
             in
             not
             doing
             these
             ,
             account
             themselves
             therfore
             godly
             and
             pure
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             abhorring
             or
             abstinence
             from
             these
             ,
             a
             mark
             of
             their
             Religion
             or
             Sect
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             that
             may
             better
             understand
             themselves
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               Worship
               ,
            
             they
             ought
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Substance
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Circumstantials
            
             of
             Worship
             .
             
             The
             Substance
             of
             Worship
             stands
             (
             as
             said
             above
             )
             in
             a
             due
             act
             ,
             (
             internall
             ,
             externall
             )
             directed
             on
             the
             due
             object
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             of
             Gods
             prescription
             :
             The
             Circumstantials
             of
             Worship
             are
             seen
             in
             the
             decent
             and
             profitable
             managing
             of
             the
             Worship
             for
             
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Order
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             the
             Church
             has
             power
             .
             
             Again
             ,
             Worship
             is
             determined
             
               Objectively
            
             to
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             or
             person
             receiving
             the
             worship
             ,
             or
             
               Circumstancially
               ,
               ad
               hic
               &
               nunc
               ,
            
             to
             the
             time
             and
             place
             ;
             The
             Church
             has
             no
             power
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             cannot
             transferre
             
             any
             religious
             worship
             upon
             an
             undue
             Object
             ;
             but
             has
             power
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             may
             appoint
             
               when
            
             and
             
               where
               ,
            
             and
             
               by
               whom
               ,
            
             and
             on
             
               what
               occasion
            
             the
             worship
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             performed
             in
             publick
             .
             For
             
               Words
            
             that
             are
             heard
             ,
             and
             
               Things
            
             that
             are
             seen
             ,
             carrying
             in
             them
             a
             remembrance
             of
             
               benefits
            
             and
             
               duties
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             
               Motives
            
             of
             Worship
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             gives
             the
             benefit
             and
             expects
             the
             duty
             ,
             may
             
               determine
            
             our
             Worship
             to
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             inciting
             us
             to
             perform
             it
             
               then
            
             and
             there
             ,
             
               when
            
             and
             
               where
            
             we
             hear
             such
             Words
             or
             see
             such
             Things
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             Circumstantiall
             determination
             of
             Worship
             ,
             not
             an
             
               Objective
               .
            
          
           
             
             When
             the
             people
             heard
             
               Moses
            
             words
             ,
             
               they
               bowed
               the
               head
               and
               Worshiped
               ,
               Exod.
            
             12.
             27.
             
             What!
             not
             the
             
               Words
            
             which
             
               Moses
            
             spake
             ,
             but
             they
             worshipped
             the
             
               Lord
            
             upon
             hearing
             such
             words
             as
             conteined
             such
             Motives
             of
             Worship
             .
             In
             that
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             3.
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Musick
             they
             fell
             down
             &c.
             
             The
             Worship
             was
             not
             given
             to
             the
             sound
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             sound
             to
             
             the
             Idol
             erected
             ,
             the
             sound
             of
             that
             Musick
             did
             onely
             
               circumstancially
            
             determine
             the
             Worsh●p
             ,
             but
             the
             Golden
             Image
             
               Objectively
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             made
             the
             Idolatry
             .
             So
             when
             religious
             worship
             ▪
             (
             for
             the
             reason
             is
             alike
             )
             is
             given
             to
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             not
             letters
             and
             syllables
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             but
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             the
             Worship
             ;
             and
             the
             naming
             or
             speaking
             of
             his
             Name
             
               Jesus
            
             (
             which
             notes
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             withall
             carryes
             in
             it
             the
             remembrance
             of
             that
             Salvation
             he
             wrought
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             greatest
             Motive
             of
             worship
             )
             does
             determine
             the
             Worship
             Circumstantially
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             to
             such
             a
             time
             or
             occasion
             .
          
           
             So
             for
             
               Things
            
             seen
             ,
             which
             bear
             the
             remembrance
             of
             such
             benefits
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             
               Motive
            
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             determine
             it
             ,
             not
             
               Objectively
            
             but
             
               this
               way
            
             rather
             then
             that
             .
             The
             
               Ark
            
             with
             the
             
               Mercy
               seat
            
             was
             the
             sign
             and
             witnesse
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             (
             
               there
               I
               will
               meet
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               commune
               with
               thee
               .
               Exod
            
             25.
             22.
             
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             worshipped
             towards
             it
             .
             
             
               Worship
               at
               his
               footstoole
               .
               Ps.
            
             99.
             5.
             and
             132.
             7.
             
             So
             it
             was
             called
             because
             of
             the
             speciall
             exhibition
             of
             his
             presence
             on
             Earth
             .
             Now
             the
             worship
             was
             not
             given
             to
             the
             
               Ark
            
             Objectively
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             :
             only
             that
             way
             ,
             or
             thitherward
             rather
             then
             other
             .
             Thus
             
               Daniel
            
             prayed
             towards
             
               Jerusalem
               —
               c.
            
             6.
             10.
             
             And
             should
             any
             (
             that
             I
             may
             speak
             of
             
               Rites
            
             not
             enjoyned
             by
             this
             Church
             ,
             yet
             practiced
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             no
             question
             piously
             )
             pray
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             did
             ,
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             in
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             risen
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             at
             their
             comming
             into
             Gods
             house
             bow
             themselves
             in
             sense
             of
             the
             great
             presence
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             duties
             they
             come
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             unworthinesse
             ;
             or
             in
             their
             approach
             to
             the
             holy
             Table
             bow
             or
             prostrate
             themselves
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             acknowledgement
             of
             that
             speciall
             exhibition
             Christ
             makes
             of
             himselfe
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             unworthiness
             ;
             what
             Christian
             that
             understands
             himself
             ,
             could
             accuse
             these
             of
             superstition
             and
             Popery
             ,
             or
             not
             rather
             approve
             them
             as
             significant
             and
             
             seemly
             expressions
             of
             Christian
             devotion
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Custom
             of
             uncovering
             the
             head
             at
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             light
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             done
             with
             
               thankfulnesse
            
             of
             soul
             for
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             
               desire
            
             of
             enjoying
             the
             light
             of
             heaven
             ,
             what
             harm
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             yea
             Christian-like
             to
             glorify
             God
             on
             all
             occasions
             ?
             for
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             the
             light
             is
             but
             an
             occasional
             remembrance
             .
             Let
             me
             put
             it
             to
             them
             farther
             ;
             should
             a
             Papist
             when
             he
             uncovers
             the
             head
             or
             bows
             the
             body
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             
               Crosse
               ,
            
             doe
             it
             out
             of
             hearty
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             for
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             Crucified
             ;
             making
             the
             
               Crosse
            
             no
             object
             of
             the
             Worship
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             an
             occasionall
             remembrance
             and
             motive
             :
             would
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             unbeseeming
             a
             Christian
             ?
             I
             cannot
             but
             say
             it
             concerns
             a
             Christian
             often
             to
             remember
             ,
             and
             thankfully
             to
             acknowledge
             Gods
             mercies
             upon
             any
             occasion
             :
             and
             if
             the
             inward
             worship
             (
             which
             stands
             in
             such
             due
             acknowledgments
             of
             the
             heart
             )
             may
             upon
             occasionall
             remembrances
             be
             given
             ,
             then
             may
             
             the
             outward
             expression
             also
             by
             uncovering
             the
             head
             or
             bowing
             the
             body
             ,
             unlesse
             
               prudence
            
             out
             of
             respect
             of
             time
             or
             place
             forbid
             it
             ,
             for
             
               Religion
            
             will
             not
             .
             And
             to
             come
             a
             little
             more
             home
             to
             those
             that
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             cry
             superstition
             :
             should
             any
             one
             of
             them
             escape
             a
             shipwrack
             or
             hazard
             of
             battail
             ,
             or
             be
             redeemed
             out
             of
             Turkish
             slavery
             ;
             and
             so
             oft
             as
             he
             hears
             of
             other
             mens
             suffering
             in
             any
             of
             these
             kindes
             ,
             or
             so
             oft
             as
             he
             sees
             a
             ship
             safe
             in
             harbour
             ,
             or
             lookes
             on
             the
             Armour
             he
             wore
             in
             that
             battel
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Chain
             he
             bore
             in
             Captivity
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             oft
             uncovering
             his
             head
             lift
             up
             his
             heart
             to
             God
             in
             thankfull
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             farther
             Protection
             :
             would
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             beseems
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             when
             as
             neither
             
               words
            
             heard
             ,
             nor
             things
             seen
             are
             made
             any
             object
             of
             the
             worship
             ,
             but
             accasionall
             remembrances
             ,
             and
             motives
             ?
             How
             much
             rather
             may
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             that
             name
             ,
             which
             carries
             salvation
             in
             it
             ,
             see
             those
             things
             which
             minde
             us
             of
             the
             greatest
             mercies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             may
             move
             us
             :
             and
             all
             this
             the
             more
             if
             the
             Prudence
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ch
             :
             has
             so
             determined
             .
             I
             have
             enlarged
             this
             discourse
             to
             instances
             beyond
             the
             enjoyned
             Rites
             and
             practises
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             that
             vain
             plea
             of
             superstition
             and
             Popery
             charged
             upon
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             countenancing
             of
             the
             Schism
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             sacriledge
             committed
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XXII
             .
             Cause
             of
             their
             several
             Error
             ,
             that
             have
             divided
             from
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             To
             winde
             up
             all
             .
             By
             that
             which
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             
               Cause
            
             of
             this
             Error
             ,
             (
             which
             carries
             so
             many
             such
             severall
             wayes
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             Church
             )
             and
             what
             the
             
               Issue
            
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Cause
             is
             their
             misunderstanding
             of
             the
             
               Rule
            
             by
             which
             they
             should
             be
             guided
             .
             First
             of
             the
             supreme
             
               Rule
               ,
            
             the
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             which
             for
             faith
             and
             substance
             of
             worship
             is
             a
             set
             and
             punctuall
             Rule
             ,
             not
             so
             for
             other
             matters
             of
             practice
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             Secundary
             
               Rule
            
             the
             witnesse
             of
             
               Vniversall
               Custome
               ,
               practice
            
             or
             
               Tradition
               ,
            
             which
             (
             as
             unfolded
             above
             §
             2.
             
             &
             13.
             )
             is
             the
             best
             externall
             proof
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             also
             
             the
             best
             expositor
             of
             it
             :
             bringing
             down
             nothing
             as
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             clearly
             grounded
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             giving
             clear
             light
             to
             those
             darker
             passages
             in
             scripture
             ,
             which
             concern
             the
             beginnings
             of
             some
             Practises
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Infant●
               baptism
               ,
            
             Observation
             of
             
               Lords
               day
               ,
               Easter
               ,
               Pentecost
               ,
               Episcopal
               Government
               .
            
             Thirdly
             thein
             misunderstanding
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             
               defining
               in
            
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             worship
             according
             to
             direct
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               decreeing
            
             in
             other
             matters
             according
             to
             prudence
             :
             but
             in
             both
             having
             respect
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             due
             sort
             guided
             by
             
               Vniversal
               consent
               ,
            
             or
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             
               Doctrines
            
             that
             have
             been
             always
             taught
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Customes
            
             or
             
               Practices
            
             alwayes
             observed
             therein
             .
             For
             let
             men
             forsake
             the
             guidance
             of
             these
             
               Rules
               ,
            
             and
             what
             remains
             but
             the
             extravagancie
             of
             a
             private
             judgement
             ?
             and
             what
             can
             follow
             but
             error
             upon
             error
             ?
             and
             what
             can
             be
             the
             issue
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             remedilesse
             consasion
             ?
          
           
           
             Hence
             have
             we
             so
             many
             
               private
               interpretations
            
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             broached
             instead
             of
             
               Catholick
               doctrine
               ;
               Circumstantials
            
             of
             Worship
             taken
             for
             
               Substance
               ,
            
             and
             thereupon
             the
             lawfull
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             ignorantly
             charged
             with
             Superstition
             .
             And
             for
             matters
             of
             
               Practice
               ,
            
             some
             will
             have
             all
             practices
             observed
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             Scrip
             :
             Some
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             else
             ,
             save
             what
             is
             there
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             mis-understanding
             ,
             they
             cast
             out
             the
             perpetuall
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             cannot
             agree
             what
             to
             set
             up
             :
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             
             following
             their
             private
             judgement
             ,
             destitute
             of
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             former
             
               Rules
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             upon
             necessity
             disagreeing
             :
             one
             destroying
             what
             the
             other
             would
             build
             ;
             yet
             all
             pretending
             (
             for
             
               Satan
            
             is
             here
             an
             
               Angel
               of
               light
            
             )
             to
             set
             up
             the
             
               Discipline
               ,
               Scepter
               ,
            
             and
             
               Kingdome
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             
               Purity
            
             of
             Religion
             .
             This
             was
             the
             pretence
             of
             all
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Master-piece
             of
             Satans
             cunning
             (
             as
             above
             noted
             ,
             §
             .
             8.
             )
             to
             set
             men
             on
             work
             under
             that
             pretence
             ,
             but
             with
             
             mis-guided
             zeal
             ,
             to
             purge
             ,
             reform
             ,
             refine
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             out-strip
             others
             in
             that
             zeal
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             brought
             all
             to
             confusion
             .
             But
             
               we
               should
               not
               be
               ignorant
               of
               his
               devices
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             warns
             them
             in
             a
             case
             not
             much
             unlike
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             2.
             11.
             for
             
               Satan
            
             was
             there
             playing
             his
             part
             as
             
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ,
            
             under
             the
             pretence
             and
             covert
             of
             severity
             and
             strictnesse
             against
             the
             Incestuous
             person
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             after
             in
             the
             
               Novation
            
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             These
             his
             
               devices
            
             we
             might
             indeed
             have
             seen
             in
             those
             Ancient
             Schismaticks
             ,
             
               Montanists
               ,
               Novatians
               ,
               Donatists
               :
            
             and
             in
             those
             more
             irregular
             of
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               Familists
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             whose
             Errors
             and
             Follies
             were
             well
             silenced
             by
             Learned
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             but
             now
             broken
             out
             again
             ,
             when
             
               that
               which
               did
               let
            
             (
             the
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             )
             
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             or
             so
             weakned
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             stop
             the
             inundation
             of
             former
             Errors
             and
             exorbitant
             phansies
             flowing
             back
             upon
             us
             from
             every
             corner
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             had
             retired
             ;
             and
             working
             apparently
             
             to
             confusion
             ,
             
             to
             a
             
               levelling
            
             upon
             
               levelling
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             
               State
               ,
            
             so
             in
             the
             
               Church-government
            
             and
             affairs
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             first
             is
             not
             to
             my
             present
             purpose
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             and
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             I
             cannot
             but
             note
             ,
             How
             they
             ,
             who
             first
             pretended
             to
             Reformation
             ,
             (
             by
             
               Covenant
            
             obliging
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             conceiving
             that
             
               Cov.
            
             in
             such
             generall
             terms
             ,
             as
             might
             engage
             men
             of
             all
             sects
             and
             perswasions
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             pulling
             down
             what
             was
             establisht
             ,
             &
             invading
             the
             means
             and
             revenues
             belonging
             to
             
               Cathedral
            
             Churches
             )
             did
             not
             or
             would
             not
             (
             I
             pray
             God
             they
             may
             yet
             )
             see
             
               Satans
               device
               ,
            
             by
             like
             principles
             and
             pretences
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             general
             words
             to
             have
             still
             a
             new
             Reformation
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             to
             
               level
            
             or
             pul
             down
             not
             onely
             what
             the
             former
             had
             built
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             had
             left
             standing
             of
             that
             which
             was
             before
             .
             The
             first
             pretenders
             to
             Reformation
             ,
             would
             cast
             off
             
               Bishops
            
             (
             their
             lawfull
             Pastors
             and
             Superiours
             )
             invade
             their
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Government
             ,
             &
             have
             their
             Revenues
             with
             those
             of
             Deans
             
             and
             Chapters
             alienated
             ;
             Now
             are
             there
             risen
             up
             men
             that
             would
             make
             it
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               Presbyters
            
             too
             ,
             laying
             open
             the
             Office
             of
             Teaching
             to
             all
             gifted
             men
             :
             also
             to
             take
             away
             their
             
               Tithes
            
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             putting
             them
             to
             live
             upon
             benevolence
             ,
             if
             any
             will
             have
             them
             for
             their
             Teachers
             .
             And
             as
             the
             first
             had
             no
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Cathedral
            
             Churches
             ,
             no
             more
             have
             these
             of
             the
             
               Parochial
               :
            
             but
             as
             if
             all
             other
             Christians
             were
             
               Infidels
            
             or
             
               Heathens
               ,
            
             they
             will
             
               gather
               Churches
            
             anew
             :
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             dissipate
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             
               Confusion
               :
            
             But
             furthermore
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Reformers
             of
             these
             dayes
             ,
             would
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             the
             Ancient
             practice
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             so
             have
             these
             as
             little
             regard
             (
             and
             with
             farre
             greater
             reason
             )
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             the
             other
             Reformation
             ,
             the
             
               Scottish
               Kirk
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             They
             first
             cast
             out
             Set-forms
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             prayers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             so
             Those
             that
             came
             after
             ,
             have
             cast
             out
             
             their
             
               Directory
               ,
            
             will
             not
             be
             bound
             up
             by
             their
             Rules
             and
             Order
             :
             but
             as
             one
             Error
             begets
             another
             ,
             and
             is
             boundless
             in
             its
             progress
             ,
             so
             here
             from
             despising
             the
             Set-forms
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             proceed
             to
             an
             undervaluing
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
            
             as
             below
             them
             ;
             and
             some
             to
             advance
             themselves
             above
             Prayer
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             needlesse
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             height
             of
             perfection
             they
             conceive
             themselves
             to
             have
             attained
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             chiefe
             aime
             of
             
               Satans
               device
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             men
             by
             a
             misguided
             pursuit
             of
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             of
             spiritual
             pride
             and
             self-conceit
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             
               already
               apprehended
            
             —
             which
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             would
             not
             take
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             sufficient
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             are
             not
             so
             :
             If
             you
             are
             not
             gone
             so
             far
             ,
             yet
             like
             Principles
             and
             Pretences
             ,
             which
             you
             went
             on
             against
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             Lyturgie
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             would
             carry
             you
             so
             far
             ;
             for
             what
             certain
             bounds
             are
             left
             to
             stay
             any
             ,
             when
             once
             ye
             have
             pull'd
             up
             those
             ,
             that
             the
             above
             mentioned
             Rules
             fixed
             ?
             This
             being
             done
             in
             that
             Covenanting
             pretended
             Reformation
             ,
             
             the
             way
             is
             laid
             open
             to
             others
             more
             bold
             and
             heady
             ,
             to
             run
             on
             farther
             .
          
           
             
             But
             let
             me
             argue
             it
             a
             little
             with
             you
             ,
             (
             you
             ,
             that
             pretend
             to
             more
             regularity
             and
             order
             in
             the
             
               Classical
            
             or
             
               Congregational
            
             way
             ,
             and
             make
             shew
             of
             a
             more
             quiet
             spirit
             and
             temper
             )
             and
             challenge
             you
             a
             little
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             did
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             roundly
             ,
             (
             
               Mat.
            
             23.
             )
             for
             building
             and
             garnishing
             the
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             yet
             persecuting
             Him
             and
             those
             that
             followed
             Him
             :
             notwithstanding
             his
             Office
             and
             doctrine
             agreed
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Old
             Prophet
             .
             Let
             me
             therefore
             ask
             you
             ,
             have
             ye
             not
             the
             book
             of
             
               Martyrs
            
             in
             your
             houses
             ,
             and
             set
             some
             price
             on
             it
             ?
             Doe
             ye
             not
             there
             read
             of
             the
             ancient
             
               Bishops
            
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             suffering
             Martyrdom
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ?
             
             And
             doe
             not
             ye
             applaud
             them
             ,
             abhorring
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             their
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               we
               had
               been
               in
               their
               dayes
               we
               would
               not
               have
               been
               partakers
               in
               that
               blood
               ?
            
             Doe
             ye
             not
             also
             there
             read
             of
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridly
               ,
               Latimer
               ,
            
             with
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             this
             
             Land
             ,
             suffering
             the
             flames
             for
             that
             truth
             ,
             which
             they
             by
             a
             just
             Reformation
             had
             reestablished
             in
             this
             Church
             ?
             Doe
             you
             not
             applaud
             and
             praise
             them
             ,
             when
             you
             read
             their
             Acts
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             abhorring
             the
             cruelty
             of
             their
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               we
               had
               been
               in
               their
               dayes
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             you
             
               build
               their
               sepulchres
               ,
               garnish
            
             and
             adorne
             their
             Monuments
             or
             Memories
             ,
             and
             now
             examine
             whether
             you
             have
             not
             done
             the
             like
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             
               Office
               ,
            
             which
             they
             bore
             in
             the
             same
             
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             which
             they
             taught
             in
             the
             same
             reformed
             
               Worship
               ,
            
             which
             they
             restored
             ,
             held
             ,
             and
             Sealed
             with
             their
             blood
             ;
             see
             if
             ye
             have
             not
             done
             more
             then
             they
             which
             slew
             those
             Martyrs
             :
             for
             ye
             have
             not
             only
             spoiled
             their
             
               Persons
            
             of
             all
             their
             means
             and
             livelihood
             ,
             but
             also
             taken
             away
             the
             maintenance
             from
             the
             
               Office
               ,
            
             and
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             )
             the
             Office
             from
             the
             
               Church
               :
            
             a
             double
             Sacriledge
             which
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             that
             killed
             those
             Martyrs
             would
             abhor
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             I
             speake
             this
             not
             to
             the
             reproach
             
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             all
             whom
             it
             may
             concern
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fear
             the
             
               Woe
            
             our
             Sav●our
             there
             denounces
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             
               That
               all
               should
               be
               required
               of
               that
               Generation
               .
            
             It
             is
             just
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             After-generations
             will
             not
             take
             warning
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             bring
             upon
             them
             the
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             bear
             ,
             what
             the
             former
             had
             deserved
             .
             And
             examine
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             how
             far
             ye
             have
             consented
             to
             ,
             or
             approved
             of
             the
             shedding
             their
             blood
             ,
             the
             spoiling
             their
             persons
             ,
             the
             sequestring
             their
             estates
             who
             have
             suffered
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             and
             yet
             held
             and
             taught
             the
             same
             Religion
             and
             Doctrine
             with
             those
             former
             Martyrs
             :
             how
             farre
             ye
             have
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             ,
             or
             consented
             to
             that
             horrid
             Sacriledge
             and
             devastation
             of
             Church-meanes
             committed
             in
             these
             dayes
             :
             conclude
             your selves
             so
             far
             chargeable
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             that
             former
             Cruelty
             and
             wrong
             done
             to
             the
             Martyred
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             in
             Queen
             
               Maryes
            
             dayes
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             first
             Sacriledge
             committed
             in
             her
             Fathers
             dayes
             :
             and
             that
             ye
             must
             
             answer
             for
             it
             (
             by
             our
             Saviours
             reckoning
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             23.
             35.
             
             )
             so
             much
             the
             deeper
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             not
             taken
             warning
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             done
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             added
             to
             the
             guilt
             of
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Sacriledge
             ,
             which
             lay
             before
             upon
             this
             Land
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             your
             persecuting
             of
             Them
             ,
             against
             whom
             ye
             had
             no
             other
             accusation
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Papists
             had
             against
             those
             Martyrs
             ,
             their
             faithfull
             and
             constant
             holding
             to
             the
             established
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ;
            
             but
             also
             by
             your
             seizing
             of
             Church-meanes
             ,
             and
             abolishing
             the
             
               Office
            
             of
             the
             chief
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             a
             double
             Sacriledge
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             which
             neither
             
               Romanists
            
             nor
             Antient
             
               Schismaticks
            
             would
             dare
             to
             commit
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             worthy
             our
             nothing
             ,
             how
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             shew
             his
             judgement
             upon
             Schism
             and
             Sacriledge
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             both
             
               Jewish
            
             and
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             to
             the
             end
             that
             his
             people
             might
             ever
             after
             feare
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             We
             see
             
               Numb.
            
             16
             :
             who
             they
             were
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             
               Moses
            
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               Ye
               take
               
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               ,
               ye
               Sons
               of
            
             Levi
             ,
             
               seeing
               all
               the
               Congregation
               are
               holy
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
            
             the
             very
             saying
             of
             these
             Times
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             plain
             what
             they
             committed
             in
             so
             saying
             and
             doing
             ,
             
               Schism
            
             in
             departing
             from
             their
             lawfull
             Governours
             ,
             and
             sacriledge
             in
             breaking
             in
             upon
             ,
             or
             invading
             the
             priests
             Office
             ;
             and
             the
             judgement
             shewn
             upon
             them
             is
             notorious
             ;
             a
             
               Fire
               broke
               out
            
             upon
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Schism
            
             or
             rent
             made
             in
             the
             Earth
             swallowed
             up
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             we
             find
             
               Act.
            
             5.
             what
             a
             fearfull
             judgement
             was
             shewn
             upon
             
               Ananias
            
             and
             his
             Wife
             for
             withdrawing
             part
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             had
             devoted
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             That
             they
             may
             fear
             who
             are
             so
             hardy
             ,
             as
             to
             commit
             greater
             
               Sacriledge
            
             in
             taking
             to
             their
             private
             use
             ,
             what
             others
             have
             applied
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             And
             shall
             I
             speak
             the
             Result
             of
             my
             Thoughts
             ,
             secretly
             enquiring
             ,
             what
             might
             be
             the
             Cause
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             should
             please
             God
             to
             suffer
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             to
             continue
             in
             so
             powerfull
             condition
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             all
             the
             Errors
             ,
             and
             profanations
             taught
             and
             practised
             therein
             ?
             I
             saw
             reason
             ,
             wherefore
             God
             (
             whose
             
               way
               is
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               Ps.
            
             77.
             13.
             secret
             ,
             but
             holy
             and
             just
             )
             should
             for
             the
             sins
             and
             carelesnesse
             of
             Christians
             ,
             turning
             his
             grace
             into
             wantonness
             ,
             suffer
             (
             after
             600
             yeares
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Truth
             )
             many
             Errors
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             prevail
             generally
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             truth
             
               more
               precious
               ;
            
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             which
             
               were
               approved
               might
               be
               manifest
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             11.
             
             And
             wherefore
             he
             should
             for
             the
             divisions
             and
             cares
             of
             Christians
             ,
             suffer
             the
             Vanity
             of
             
               Mahumetan
            
             superstition
             to
             gain
             ground
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Territories
             ,
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             trial
             of
             those
             that
             were
             constant
             ;
             But
             that
             after
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             make
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             appear
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             he
             should
             suffer
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             with
             all
             her
             detected
             Errors
             which
             from
             the
             
               Sixt
               age
            
             of
             Christianity
             had
             prevailed
             )
             still
             to
             continue
             in
             power
             and
             glory
             as
             to
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             what
             it
             possessed
             :
             besides
             that
             generall
             
             reason
             ,
             (
             the
             lives
             of
             Protestants
             too
             much
             unanswerable
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             light
             God
             had
             opened
             unto
             them
             )
             I
             can
             finde
             no
             speciall
             one
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               sacriledge
            
             in
             most
             protestant
             Churches
             tumultuarily
             reformed
             ;
             casting
             out
             Bishops
             ,
             invading
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             seizing
             upon
             the
             revenues
             of
             their
             Churches
             .
             Thus
             to
             the
             dishonour
             and
             prejudice
             of
             Gods
             Truth
             ,
             making
             it
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Reformation
             to
             cast
             out
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             had
             alwayes
             carefully
             observed
             :
             and
             was
             yet
             commendably
             reteined
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             Had
             the
             Reformation
             every where
             (
             as
             it
             did
             in
             
               England
            
             )
             reteined
             the
             Ancient
             prayers
             and
             form
             of
             Liturgy
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Government
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             laid
             hands
             on
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             
               Dagon
            
             of
             
               Romish
            
             Error
             would
             every where
             have
             faln
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             prevailing
             of
             Sects
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             this
             Church
             be
             objected
             against
             the
             Regular
             reformation
             of
             it
             :
             We
             acknowledge
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             how
             now
             
               covered
            
             the
             face
             of
             this
             Church
             
               with
               a
               Cloud
               in
               his
               his
               
               Anger
               ,
            
             and
             for
             our
             sins
             chiefly
             ,
             who
             should
             
               have
               kept
               the
               charge
               of
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             and
             his
             holy
             things
             :
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             charge
             of
             any
             Personall
             failings
             or
             neglects
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             our
             
               power
               ,
               Office
               ,
            
             performance
             of
             our
             
               Duties
            
             according
             to
             our
             severall
             stations
             :
             yet
             let
             them
             know
             they
             had
             not
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             make
             Reformation
             of
             Personal
             Abuses
             ;
             but
             if
             through
             our
             sides
             they
             strike
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             at
             the
             
               Power
               ,
               Office
            
             and
             
               Function
            
             it self
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             conceive
             us
             unworthy
             of
             the
             meanes
             applyed
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             therefore
             take
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             let
             them
             fear
             what
             will
             follow
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             follow
             but
             confusion
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             boundlesse
             course
             of
             Error
             finding
             no
             stay
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             has
             past
             the
             due
             limits
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             usuall
             Course
             of
             Gods
             justice
             punishing
             deceitfull
             men
             with
             their
             own
             pretences
             ,
             feares
             ,
             and
             delusions
             ?
          
           
             For
             when
             once
             the
             spirit
             of
             Error
             has
             forsaken
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             broken
             the
             bounds
             of
             lawfull
             Government
             which
             held
             all
             together
             ,
             has
             raised
             so
             many
             humors
             ,
             and
             impowred
             so
             many
             
             sects
             ,
             
             what
             one
             way
             (
             right
             or
             wrong
             )
             can
             be
             agreed
             on
             ,
             setled
             ,
             established
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             imaginable
             without
             changing
             of
             the
             Errors
             and
             destructive
             Principles
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             discord
             is
             raised
             ,
             and
             continued
             .
             And
             what
             can
             be
             the
             end
             or
             Issue
             suitable
             to
             such
             proceedings
             and
             to
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             after
             there
             has
             been
             
               Levelling
               upon
               Levelling
               ,
            
             and
             every
             sect
             has
             had
             its
             course
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             this
             sinfull
             unthankfull
             Nation
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             some
             forrein
             power
             ,
             that
             will
             impose
             new
             Lawes
             and
             another
             Religion
             upon
             this
             people
             ,
             if
             a
             more
             generall
             humiliation
             doe
             not
             prevent
             it
             ?
             I
             doe
             not
             mean
             a
             
               Fasting
               for
               strife
            
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             58.
             4.
             
             (
             we
             have
             had
             too
             much
             of
             that
             already
             ,
             to
             the
             greater
             provocation
             of
             Almighty
             God
             )
             but
             a
             real
             true
             repentance
             ,
             in
             
               turning
               every
               man
               from
               his
               evil
               way
               ,
            
             and
             
               from
               the
               violence
               that
               is
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Ninivites
               ,
            
             did
             
               Jon.
            
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             Pretence
             or
             fear
             of
             the
             
               Scribes
            
             and
             
               Pharisees
            
             gathered
             together
             in
             their
             great
             Councel
             against
             
             Christ
             .
             
             
               Venient
               Romani
            
             —
             if
             they
             should
             suffer
             him
             and
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             
               Romans
               would
               come
               and
               take
               away
               their
               place
               and
               nation
               ,
            
             Jo.
             11.
             48.
             and
             therefore
             God
             in
             his
             just
             judgement
             did
             punish
             them
             (
             as
             he
             threatned
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             66.
             4.
             
             )
             in
             
               chusing
               their
               delusions
               ,
               and
               bringing
               their
               feares
               upon
               them
               ;
            
             the
             
               Romans
            
             did
             come
             ,
             and
             therefore
             come
             and
             tooke
             away
             their
             Place
             and
             Nation
             ,
             because
             they
             tooke
             away
             Christ
             and
             opposed
             his
             Gospell
             :
             and
             to
             make
             the
             easier
             way
             for
             the
             
               Romans
            
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             severall
             factions
             (
             as
             
               Iosephus
            
             tells
             us
             )
             prevailing
             amongst
             them
             ,
             ceased
             not
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             destroy
             one
             the
             other
             .
             So
             it
             was
             the
             
               pretence
               ,
            
             and
             this
             
               fear
            
             was
             put
             into
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             and
             the
             Governours
             thereof
             were
             suffered
             to
             goe
             on
             ,
             
               Venient
               Romani
               ,
            
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Popery
             would
             come
             in
             :
             and
             by
             this
             
               fear
            
             or
             
               jealousy
            
             the
             People
             were
             raised
             against
             their
             superiours
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             were
             then
             against
             Christ
             .
             When
             as
             indeed
             by
             their
             pulling
             down
             ,
             what
             formerly
             was
             well
             established
             ,
             and
             by
             destroying
             
             one
             what
             the
             other
             builds
             ,
             they
             make
             fair
             way
             for
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Alcoran
               ,
            
             or
             
               Atheism
            
             to
             come
             in
             over
             their
             Ruines
             ,
             or
             through
             the
             many
             breaches
             made
             by
             severall
             Sects
             :
             If
             the
             Teares
             and
             prayers
             of
             the
             obedient
             Sons
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             would
             live
             peaceably
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             doe
             not
             prevent
             it
             ,
             by
             averting
             Gods
             just
             wrath
             and
             procuring
             a
             restauration
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             
               may
               be
               a
               praise
               again
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             hope
             and
             comfort
             in
             the
             next
             
               verse
               ,
            
             Isa.
             66.
             5.
             to
             them
             
               that
               tremble
               at
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               .
               Your
               brethren
               that
               hated
               yow
               ,
               that
               cast
               yow
               out
               for
               my
               Names
               sake
               ,
               said
               .
               Let
               the
               Lord
               be
               glorified
               :
            
             (
             blessing
             him
             for
             the
             successe
             of
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             or
             in
             confidence
             thereof
             provoking
             him
             to
             shew
             his
             approbation
             of
             their
             Cause
             and
             doings
             ,
             by
             his
             judgements
             )
             
               but
               he
               shall
               appear
               (
               to
               your
               joy
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             The
             first
             
               Ejectors
            
             or
             Levellers
             of
             our
             Time
             (
             those
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             )
             who
             
               cast
               out
            
             and
             sequestred
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             tooke
             possession
             ,
             and
             said
             
               Let
               the
               
               Lord
               be
               glorified
            
             for
             their
             successe
             :
             great
             cause
             have
             they
             ,
             (
             now
             it
             appears
             what
             confusion
             follows
             upon
             their
             beginnings
             )
             to
             
               be
               ashamed
            
             of
             what
             they
             have
             done
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             sadly
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             advanced
             upon
             their
             or
             the
             like
             Principles
             ,
             may
             in
             time
             consider
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               be
               glorified
               ,
            
             because
             they
             prosper
             and
             are
             become
             rich
             ,
             but
             rather
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             that
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             be
             as
             to
             their
             private
             advantage
             and
             gain
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             behoofe
             of
             Gods
             Church
             and
             the
             advancement
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             have
             so
             oft
             appealed
             (
             by
             their
             
               Fasts
            
             and
             
               Thanksgivings
            
             )
             can
             indeed
             own
             their
             doings
             ,
             as
             making
             for
             
               his
               glory
               :
            
             certainly
             the
             Lord
             must
             deny
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             own
             
               Injustice
               ,
               Schisme
               ,
               and
               Sacriledge
               ;
            
             Hee
             forbeares
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             
               keepes
               silence
            
             (
             for
             Causes
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             )
             and
             men
             prospering
             by
             those
             sins
             ,
             think
             
               he
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               themselves
               ,
            
             (
             approving
             their
             doings
             :
             )
             
               but
               he
               will
               reprove
               them
               ,
               
               and
               set
               before
               them
            
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             
               He
               will
               appeare
               ,
            
             and
             
               they
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
          
           
             
             If
             such
             considerations
             as
             these
             ,
             prevaile
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             doe
             gain
             by
             the
             formentioned
             sins
             ,
             yet
             let
             the
             word
             of
             exhortation
             take
             hold
             upon
             you
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             have
             followed
             the
             Schism
             
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               your
               hearts
               :
            
             not
             engaged
             by
             any
             design
             of
             gain
             or
             self-interest
             ,
             but
             only
             deceived
             with
             the
             pretence
             of
             
               Purity
            
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             of
             
               strictnesse
            
             of
             life
             .
             Doe
             not
             make
             your selves
             guilty
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ;
             sins
             that
             cannot
             stand
             with
             
               Righteousnesse
               ,
            
             or
             that
             
               Charity
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             requires
             so
             strictly
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             13.
             without
             which
             all
             your
             other
             supposed
             
               Purity
               ▪
               Faith
            
             or
             
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             is
             nothing
             ,
             will
             stand
             you
             in
             no
             stead
             .
             Consider
             sadly
             ,
             how
             those
             you
             follow
             ,
             have
             led
             you
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             this
             your
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             thereby
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             Catholick
             Primitive
             Truth
             :
             from
             Obedienee
             to
             your
             lawfull
             Governors
             and
             Guides
             ,
             who
             bore
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             taught
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             held
             the
             same
             way
             
             of
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             as
             did
             those
             martyrd
             Bishops
             in
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             those
             other
             in
             Queene
             
               Marie's
            
             dayes
             :
             How
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             led
             you
             from
             this
             Catholique
             Communion
             ,
             into
             a
             way
             of
             which
             (
             whether
             Classicall
             or
             Congregationall
             )
             we
             see
             the
             late
             and
             irregular
             beginning
             :
             it
             being
             but
             the
             product
             of
             some
             
               tumultuary
               Reformations
            
             made
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Geneva
               ,
               Holland
               ,
            
             or
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             by
             those
             that
             would
             be
             contentious
             here
             ,
             imitated
             and
             violently
             attempted
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             down-right
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             and
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             
             Consider
             it
             sadly
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             those
             
               Confessors
            
             did
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             led
             away
             by
             the
             
               Novation
            
             Schismaticks
             under
             like
             pretence
             of
             
               purity
            
             and
             
               strictness
            
             )
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             perceived
             their
             error
             ,
             confessed
             it
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             as
             St.
             
             
               Cyprian
            
             often
             relates
             and
             propounds
             it
             as
             an
             example
             and
             motive
             for
             Unity
             .
             Do
             you
             so
             ,
             and
             then
             may
             you
             obteine
             what
             you
             pretend
             was
             your
             aim
             and
             desire
             ,
             
               Purity
            
             and
             
             righteousnesse
             indeed
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Schisme
             by
             reason
             it
             holds
             not
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             strict
             in
             denying
             small
             things
             ,
             and
             flying
             appearances
             of
             Evill
             ,
             but
             large
             in
             admitting
             great
             Offences
             ,
             teaching
             to
             
               straine
               at
               Gnats
               ,
            
             and
             
               swallow
               Camells
               ,
            
             to
             scruple
             at
             a
             Rite
             and
             Ceremony
             ,
             but
             makes
             no
             bones
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             so
             necessarily
             leaves
             your
             Consciences
             (
             while
             ye
             are
             in
             that
             Communion
             )
             defiled
             with
             your
             partaking
             in
             such
             sinnes
             .
             But
             return
             into
             the
             Unity
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             shew
             your
             Communion
             with
             it
             in
             the
             publique
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             Sacrament
             :
             then
             may
             
               you
               perfect
               Holinsse
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             with
             good
             Conscience
             peforme
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Purity
             and
             Righteousnesse
             :
             And
             do
             it
             ,
             in
             Gods
             name
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             Duties
             he
             requires
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             all
             the
             opportnuities
             he
             puts
             into
             your
             hands
             :
             So
             will
             your
             
               Purity
               and
               Righteousnesse
               exceed
               that
               
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ;
               and
               as
               many
               as
               walk
               after
               this
               Rule
               ,
               Peace
               be
               on
               them
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               .
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41212e-620
           
             It
             holds
             the
             truth
             between
             Romanists
             and
             Sectaries
             .
          
           
             In
             Catholick
             ,
             Practice
             and
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             visible
             and
             invisible
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             The
             Article
             touching
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Papal
             Infallibility
             and
             private
             judgment
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             due
             subordination
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Governors
             .
          
           
             National-Church
             .
          
           
             Reformation
             Publick
             or
             Private
             .
          
           
             Actual
             Non-communion
             .
          
           
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             Difference
             of
             it
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             parties
             between
             which
             .
          
           
             Difference
             in
             degrees
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Iust
             cause
             for
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Trial
             of
             a
             Church
             as
             to
             a
             safe
             communion
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             necessary
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Such
             authority
             in
             the
             nationall
             Ch
             :
             of
             Engl.
             
          
           
             VVhat
             makes
             a
             Church
             Christian
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             Protestant
             and
             reformed
             .
          
           
             we
             have
             not
             cast
             off
             the
             Faith
             received
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             his
             pretence
             to
             universall
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Impossible
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
          
           
             His
             special
             pretence
             to
             jurisdiction
             over
             this
             Chur
             :
          
           
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             case
             as
             it
             stands
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             Difference
             'twixt
             just
             and
             distempered
             Reformations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Church
             Authority
             in
             making
             Decrees
             &
             Orders
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Force
             of
             Church-Custome
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Vnion
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Admonition
             and
             rejection
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             Application
             of
             the
             Premises
             .
          
           
             VVant
             of
             Purity
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             Schismaticks
             had
             like
             pretence
             of
             purity
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             meant
             by
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Force
             of
             universall
             practise
             or
             Catholick
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             Presbytery
             
          
           
             Elders
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             Elders
             set
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             No
             example
             or
             precept
             in
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Adversaries
             pretension
             .
          
           
             The
             alteration
             of
             Church-government
             from
             Presbyterian
             to
             Episcopall
             not
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             Of
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             which
             have
             not
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Our
             Liturgy
             how
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Mass-book
             .
          
           
             Lawfulnesse
             of
             set
             Formes
             .
          
           
             Expediency
             of
             set
             Forms
             in
             publick
             .
          
           
             Expediency
             of
             Set
             Formes
             in
             publique
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             gifts
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             but
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             Chur
             :
          
           
             Lords
             Prayer
             undervalued
             ,
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Not
             burthensome
             or
             superstitious
             :
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Ceremonies
             significant
             .
          
           
             Standing
             up
             at
             Creed
             .
          
           
             Ring
             in
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             Cross
             in
             Baptisme
             :
          
           
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Bowing
             at
             the
             name
             .
          
           
             Circumstantialls
             of
             VVorship
             .
          
           
             Objective
             terminations
             of
             VVorship
             ,
             and
             Circumstantiall
             .
          
           
             Instances
             .
          
           
             Confusion
             the
             Issue
             of
             Error
             ,
             having
             passed
             due
             bounds
             .
          
           
             Confusion
             &
             levelling
             upon
             levelling
             .
          
           
             Self-Condemnation
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             concernes
             these
             days
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Iudgements
             on
             Schism
             and
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             VVhy
             God
             suffers
             Error
             so
             much
             to
             prevaile
             against
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Confusion
             of
             boundless
             Error
             .
          
           
             Punished
             often
             with
             its
             owne
             pretences
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             to
             all
             that
             truly
             desire
             Purity
             .
          
           
             which
             cannot
             be
             had
             truly
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Schisme
             .